ă€ŠGhost Net: Killing Landă€‹


 C1

    Waves of piercing pain woke me up from my sleep.

    When I opened my eyes and smelled the medicine, I knew that I was lying inside the hospital. I looked down and saw that my left arm was wrapped in a thick layer of plaster.

    My name is Shen Hao, this year''s third year, because I don''t have the money to pay for a part-time job at the construction site, but I accidentally broke my arm. This is a work injury, the boss has agreed to compensate me with twenty thousand yuan in medical fees.

    I opened my phone and saw the balance was 20,000 yuan. I was relieved and quickly transferred the money to my girlfriend. I promised to buy her my favorite bag six months ago, but I only cashed it now. After I transferred the money, I added, "Darling, I''m injured. I can''t accompany you to buy a bag. You can go by yourself, love you."

    Remembering my girlfriend, Su Jiajia''s beautiful face, a warm feeling flowed through my heart. She was tall and beautiful, and it was my fortune to be able to let her be my girlfriend for three lifetimes. As long as she was happy, I would be willing to bear any amount of hardships.

    Just as he put down the phone, a voice transmission came in. After I opened the phone, a man''s angry voice sounded out, "F * ck you, who are you? You dare to send a message to my girlfriend? If you have the guts, report it to laozi ˇ­"

    Before I could finish my sentence, my voice broke off. I was stunned as I felt a bolt of green lightning strike down on my head.

    At this time, another voice message was sent over. Upon opening it, it was Su Jiajia''s voice. "Shen Hao, I have something to tell you. We''ll meet at the People''s Square later. "

    When I heard her low voice, I panicked.

    Am I really the green haired bastard that people despise the most?

    Ignoring the needle in my arm, I pulled it off, picked up my dusty coat, and ran out the door.

    A nurse who passed by said anxiously, "Hey, where are you going if you didn''t finish your injection?"

    My heart was in pain. "Your father has been given the green. I''m afraid my girlfriend is being given an injection. I can''t believe I still have to give an injection to an mmp."

    The People''s Square wasn''t too far away from the hospital. I ran there in ten minutes. My arm was in terrible pain, but it couldn''t compare to the nervousness and discomfort in my heart. I hoped that Su Jiajia wouldn''t bring me any bad news and that it would be better if she told me that she was joking with me.

    After a long time, a Mercedes roared to a stop at my feet, and I took two steps back.

    Su Jiajia walked out from the front passenger seat. Following that, another well-dressed young man got out of the car. He put his arm around Su Jiajia and walked in front of me. He squinted at me and asked, "Are you the one who sent the message to my girlfriend?"

    "Your girlfriend?"

    Looking at the hand on Su Jiajia''s waist, my heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. I looked at her and said, "Jiajia, what exactly happened here? You told me it wasn''t true! "

    Su Jiajia bit her lips and shook her head, "Shen Hao, you, don''t bother me anymore. We are not the same person, this is my boyfriend. If you keep pestering me, he will definitely not let you go."

    The young man harrumphed, "What are you going to say to such a person? "Let''s go, smelly peasant worker. Don''t you know what kind of thing you are. If you dare to pester Jiajia again, I will kill you. F * ck you!" He spat on the ground, then pulled Su Jiajia into the car and left in a cloud of dust.

    I watched the car disappear, unable to recover for a long time. [I am just a spare for Su Jiajia. So she is such a woman. Damn it! I have spent so much love in the past two years, but all I can do is end up like this. I haven''t even said goodbye.]

    "Give me back my money!"

    I sent a message to Su Jiajia. It said that we weren''t good friends, yet it had made me black out.

    "F * ck!"

    In a split-second, I felt like I had nothing. My girlfriend was gone, I had lost twenty thousand yuan for my work injury, the school still owed me forty thousand yuan.

    I had never felt so cruel in my life. It had taken everything from me.

    Looking at the traffic, I wanted to plunge into the current of steel.

    His phone rang. After answering the call, he received a call from a counselor: "Shen Hao, come to my office right now."

    After hanging up, I walked back to the school in a daze, thinking about my suffering parents and the money I''d spent on Su Jiajia all these years. I felt both hate and regret.

    I don''t know when she walked into the counselor''s office, but when she saw me, she asked, "You owe me forty thousand yuan. Can you at least pay me a little bit?" You''re making it hard for me to do this, and the director is urging me every day... "

    I just don''t know how to deal with it.

    The counselor spoke for the entire afternoon. Perhaps he was tired, he sighed, "Go on, go and explain everything to your parents. If you don''t pay the tuition fees, you won''t be able to get your graduation certificate."

    "Understood, Teacher."

    As I fled the office, I felt as if someone was looking at me from behind.

    When I got back to my room, there was no one there. My bed had been covered in dust for a long time. I sat on the edge of my bed and let out a long sigh. I wanted to cry as I covered my blanket with my hands.

    The request to add Su Jiajia on my phone hadn''t been accepted yet. I opened my Wechat Moment out of boredom. A few pictures caught my attention.

    The one who posted the picture was my junior high school classmate, Zhao Hu. Because he was a bit stupid, we all called him Er Hu. I remember that there was something wrong with his head. However, in the picture, he drove a luxury car, wore an expensive suit, and was accompanied by a beautiful woman.

    I couldn''t believe it, so I sent a message to him, "That''s good, Erhu. You''re doing pretty well. You''re rich?"

    Not long after, Erhu replied, "Hehe, just lucky."

    Seeing that he didn''t finish his sentence, I became even more curious and asked, "What ways to make a fortune? Can you give me some pointers?"

    A link was sent directly to him, but other than that, there was nothing else.

    What do you mean?

    I clicked on the link and it opened. It was a website with a string of numbers on it. From the layout of the page, it seemed to be a Tieba.

    Ghost Net?

    I opened this rule and there was a bunch of information written on it, to the effect that anyone can register to be a gamer on the web. By doing quests, you can raise your level, and you can also participate in difficult quests posted by senior members. Players could also post a request. The moderator of the forum would issue a quest that would be difficult to complete and satisfy any player''s request.

    Seeing this, I laughed. This website is really arrogant. Do I want to become the richest person in the world? Erhu was really unreliable.

    I originally wanted to quit, but then I thought I''d give it a try and click register.

    This registration is nothing more than a birthday or something. After I fill out a page, the next page has information to fill out, including my parents address and age.

    I suspected that this website was a fraud. I filled in the fake name and didn''t expect it to prompt me to fill in the wrong information!

    He can even f * cking detect it, isn''t he playing?

    I changed my name again, and still couldn''t, until I filled in my mother''s real name. This website is really awesome, even my family''s name can be clearly detected, I couldn''t help but gain some confidence, what if this is real?

    I filled in the rest of the information in one go. The higher ups even asked me if I was a virgin and if I had ever peeked at a woman taking a bath. I also asked how many times I had flown.

    After half an hour, I finally finished filling out the form and clicked submit.

    The screen displayed, "Warning, once a player participates in a quest, they can only choose to quit or complete the quest, otherwise they will be punished!"

    Punishment? Are you trying to scare me?

    I disdainfully smiled, thinking that I don''t have anything left now, so how could I be afraid of you punishing me?

    However, as a newbie, I have very little authority. I can only click on the newbie report and mission post, but I can''t use other posts like live broadcast or search.

    The most difficult was the SSS rank, and the simplest was the D rank. I clicked it and saw that some wanted to change wives, some wanted to be promoted, some wanted to be famous, and some wanted their mother-in-law to be hit by a car. There were all sorts of things going on. However, even the lowest D-level mission would receive a reward of a hundred thousand yuan, while the other grades would multiply, to the point of ten million, to the point of several billion.

    In this situation, I can also post a request. What I lack the most right now is money. Without thinking, I posted my post on the task board: "I want the 40,000 yuan tuition fee!"

    After posting, I looked at the comments on other posts. It was also very interesting. One of them shouted, "666, the Ghost Web is really my savior. It gave me a perfect life."

    There were also comments: "Trash, cruel and inhumane, I advise everyone to leave as soon as possible!"

    "I keep feeling uneasy."

    Looking at these comments, I am a little doubtful. Since this is the platform for realizing my dream, why are there so many insults? Was this a conspiracy? Then he thought about how he was penniless, and what could they possibly trick him into taking away? What was there to be afraid of?

    I opened it and saw that it was a message from the administrator: "Your request has been approved. You will be randomly assigned a D-level mission: At three in the morning tonight, press the doorbell ten times before you go to the South Sea Courtyard''s tenth building''s third unit, 206, and complete the mission will be completed. Failure will be punished."

    Damn, this quest was too simple!

 C2

    The information on the website is true or false, let me be uncertain, this task whether or not to do?

    Remembering what the counselor had said to me in the office, and the strange looks in the others'' eyes, I decided to give it a try.

    At twelve o''clock in the morning I was walking alone under the yellow streetlights. The road was empty, the leaves rustled in the cold wind, and I wrapped myself in my clothes, feeling ridiculous that I had gone to someone else''s house in the middle of the night to ring the doorbell for a mission like this.

    The South Sea Courtyard was an old and dilapidated district of the old city. The guard room had already been covered in dust, and most of the security was broken. The entire area was dark, and only the lights of the people inside were still on.

    I found the tenth building, the third, and looked at the dark corridor and felt a little scared. Since I was a kid, I rarely did any bad things, never even played a prank.

    He followed the dark corridor to the second floor. It was only 1 o''clock in the morning. There was still more than an hour until 3 in the morning.

    It was already very cold in the early winter in the north. I craned my neck and wandered around the corridor, wondering if this website would really pay for it. Was Erhu reliable? I took out my phone to ask Erhu, but he deleted me in a message!

    What was going on? Could it be that this website was for distribution? Would he be arrested the moment he joined? I''ll be pulled in by a few big guys when I ring the bell...

    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. If I stopped doing this mission, then all forty thousand dollars would be nothing.

    Just as I was about to leave, I heard someone coming upstairs from below. I was surprised and hurriedly pretended to walk upstairs slowly.

    From downstairs came the sound of slow, stumbling footsteps. A familiar man''s voice came, "Slow down, don''t fall. Your pair of lights are really big."

    "You''re so annoying, it''s all because of you ˇ­"

    Hearing their conversation, I felt a little awkward. I immediately felt that this man''s voice was too familiar. I looked down and couldn''t help but feel angry. Isn''t this man the fuerdai who robbed my girlfriend? All he knew was to fool around with women.

    The two of them went to 206 and fumbled with the keys to open the door. As they opened the door, they kept groping and gasping for air. The door opened for three minutes.

    F * ck, you brat, you''re always looking for women to have fun, but your father here is going to get frozen. Today''s trip was not in vain, ten rings the doorbell later is not enough.

    The two of them entered the house with a loud bang and the sound of a woman shouting. I thought that Su Jiajia had also been baptized by his gunfire, so I became even more furious. You old boy hold on till three in the morning to give you a surprise.

    The result was disappointing. After two minutes, the sound died down. The dog had been overestimated.

    As time passed second by second, just as it was about 3 o''clock, I heard a snort coming from inside. I was very pleasantly surprised. This brat must have taken some medicine, otherwise he wouldn''t have done it twice.

    At three o''clock sharp and with two of the men inside fighting fiercely, I rushed to the door and grabbed the bell and pressed it ten times.

    God help you, it''s no use taking drugs.

    I was pressing happily when there was a sudden booming sound. Before I could react, I was sent flying by a wave of heat to the wall at the corner of the corridor. Even my bones had almost shattered.

    The anti-theft door of room 206 had already been blown away. There was fire everywhere inside, and it was a mess.

    The gas exploded!

    I knew instantly that I was in trouble, from head to toe. I don''t know where I got the strength from, but I stumbled out of the corridor and out of the back alley. I didn''t know how long it took before I saw a night market.

    My mind was in a mess as I kept thinking, "How could this be? How could it explode? Would they be killed? Would I be caught? Do you know how to go to jail? "

    It was just after three in the morning. I didn''t dare to go back to my dorm, nor did I dare to go back to the rented apartment I had used to work. I wandered around the streets, preparing to check the situation first.

    The whole night passed. Seeing the sky turning white, I took out my cell phone and looked at the news website. The headline read: South China Sea Kowloon Gas Explosion. They were too carried away to notice the gas leak and the explosion, and now they were sent to the hospital to be rescued, their fate unknown.

    The news didn''t mention anything about me, which made me feel both glad and scared. Although this rich second generation was hateful, I had never thought of seriously inflicting injuries on them. What if they died? Then wouldn''t I have killed someone? What the hell is this Ghost Net!?

    I opened the website again, but a bullet box popped up: "Congratulations for completing your task. The reward has been transferred into your account. Please check it."

    He opened up his personal account and found that there was indeed an extra 40,000 yuan remaining. Below it was the word "withdraw". He didn''t know if this was really the right thing to do.

    When I filled in the information previously, I had already bound a bank card. I directly tapped to withdraw 40,000 yuan, and the balance became zero. Soon after, my phone received a short message from the bank saying 40,000 yuan had been transferred to my account!

    My heart was pounding and my hands were shaking. A whole forty thousand fast. I couldn''t even earn a year''s worth of work. Was that true?

    I quickly looked up the nearest bank''s ATM machine and found that it really had 40,000 yuan on it, not a single cent less.

    Is True... I can finally afford the tuition! I was so excited that I wanted to shout, but when I thought about the two people I personally sent to the hospital with an unknown death, my heart turned heavy.

    I took the money and went back to school. I walked straight into the counselor''s office and slapped thirty thousand dollars on her desk. After all, I still owed her the rent.

    "Give me 30,000 first. I''ll return the rest in a few days."

    The counselor was taken aback. Looking at the three piles of money, he asked, "Where did you get all this money from? "Let me tell you, you can''t do this thing like stealing a gun. The school will fire you if they find out."

    "I''ll go sell myself, okay?" My heart was filled with rage. The ones who forced me to pay the tuition fees were you guys, but now that I''ve paid the tuition fee, you say that I''m going to steal it, f * ck you guys!

    Remembering that the money didn''t come from the right place, I became even more agitated and turned around to leave.

    "Ai, ai, the students these days, they are really ˇ­"

    After exiting the office, I saw Su Jiajia chatting with her best friend from afar. I quickly chased after her and shouted, "Su Jiajia! Stop right there! "

    I wanted to ask her why she deleted WeChat when she took Laozi''s money, whether it was the fuerdai seducing her, or if she was going to split her own legs.

    Su Jiajia turned around. She was even more beautiful than before. However, her expression changed when she saw me. She shouted in fear, "What are you doing? Go away! Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!" As he said this, he ran outside. Even though his heels had been twisted, he was still able to run very fast.

    This confused me. I looked at Su Jiajia''s best friend and asked, "What happened to her? Why are you so afraid of me? "

    She was dressed very stylishly. She looked at me with disdain as she said, "Maybe I think you are poor and ugly, so you are afraid of dirtying your eyes. Stop pestering us, Jiajia. Go back and drink some water."

    After that, he snorted lightly and walked outside with his butt twisted.

    F * ck, you son of a b * tch. The goods were also not good stuff!

    I secretly cursed in my heart. One day, I will stick my head out and show you what I can do for you.

    Today there aren''t any classes, so I went out and took a taxi to my rented house, wanting to settle the rent I owed before. When I walked downstairs, my phone started to ring, and I opened the Ghost Net to find out that I had completed my quest and had become a member of the Ghost Net, triggering the next mission. I could choose to accept it, or I could choose to quit. However, if they quit, they would have to return all the rewards of the mission, and they would be monitored for three years. If they divulge any information on the forum, they would be punished.

    Thinking of the missing Erhu, I couldn''t help but shiver. Could it be that he was punished because he leaked the news from the forum?

    And now that the money has been paid, where can I go to return the forty thousand dollars? After which, I was sent a mission by the moderator: "Entering the landlady''s room before 10 AM will receive a year''s rent, 5000 yuan per month, and an additional reward. If you fail the mission, you will be punished."

    What the hell kind of mission was this? I know that every mission is not simple. Although this landlady is beautiful, she has a venomous tongue. Whoever owes her rent for a day can be scolded by Seventh Uncle''s niece. He saw that there were only three minutes left. Damn, he should go upstairs first.

    The landlady''s house was on the fourth floor. I ran up quickly and found that the door was shut tight. I could faintly hear the voices of a man and a woman talking inside, accompanied by the sound of knocking. Was there some unknown activity going on inside?

    There are only half a minute left. It''s fine if I can get a year''s rent just by barging in. Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and kicked at the door.

    The houses here are all old-fashioned wooden doors, so they can''t hold me back. Within ten seconds, the lock had broken and the door was wide open.

    The scene inside was beyond my expectations. A tall man was furiously gnawing at the landlady''s clothes, which were already in disarray.

    "Help!" The landlady turned pale and screamed at me.

 C3

    Entering the house to have sex?

    I panicked when I saw the man looking at me with a vicious expression. Then, my gaze fell on a fruit knife on the cabinet by the door.

    If I let him snatch the fruit knife, I would be dead for sure. I didn''t have time to think about it, so I grabbed the fruit knife first. I grabbed it tightly with both hands and pointed at the man: "Let go, I told you I''ve practiced this before."

    "Is that all you''ve got?" That man''s face was filled with contempt. I instantly felt incomparably humiliated and furious as I coldly laughed, "If you have the guts, continue. I''ll call the police right now. Let''s see how long you can keep this up for."

    The man let go and walked slowly toward me.

    I took a few steps back, keeping my distance, and when he came out of the door, he looked at me again, and a cold smile suddenly appeared on his face. "I''ll remember you. Wait for me." Then he went downstairs without looking back.

    I was finally relieved. The landlady leaned against the wall and sat on the floor. She patted her chest and said, "You scared me to death. I almost let that bastard take advantage of me."

    "Are you alright?" I walked over and helped her up. My eyes fell on the open collar of her shirt. The black lace inside was clearly visible. I didn''t expect this beautiful young lady to have some real skills.

    "What are you looking at? "Kid, you''re not a proper person either." The landlady lifted my chin with her finger, and with a flirtatious smile on her face, she changed her expression and said with a frown, "You still dare to come back?"

    I took out two thousand yuan from my pocket and said, "Why would I not dare to? I''m here to pay your rent."

    The landlady said, "Didn''t you watch the news?"

    My heart skipped a beat. "What news?"

    The landlady put on her coat, covering her upper body, and said, "Last night, a perverted murderer knocked on the door of the eight families upstairs. He didn''t even give them a chance to speak, and hacked them all to death with his knife. "The police just finished collecting the bodies and left without finding the culprit. The other residents have all moved away as well. I didn''t expect this culprit to rush in and rob me. I don''t know if it is the culprit from yesterday."

    Recalling the strange smile of the criminal just now, I shivered from head to toe. I''m finished. I''ll definitely be targeted by this murderer this time.

    The landlady smiled sweetly, "Little handsome brother, are you planning to stay here for the rest of your life?"

    "No, no, no!" I immediately shook my head. I''ve been living here for a long time, what the hell are you doing staying here to deliver my head?

    She pushed her hair to the back and loosened the collar of her dress. "I can''t rent out this place anymore anyway, so I can let you live here for free. Help me look after the place, sometimes I still have that thing back, and no one can."

    "I still have some things to do, so I''ll be leaving first!" I didn''t want to stay any longer, so I turned around and left, joking.

    "Ai ai, wait!" The landlady''s urgent voice came from behind me, and then I felt her warm and soft body come up to me. She coquettishly said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. At most, I''ll give you 5000 guards per month. What do you think?"

    I hesitated. Five thousand dollars a month for nothing, and tens of thousands a year for nothing.

    Seeing that I was hesitating, the landlady gritted her teeth and said, "How about this? After the demolition is done, I''ll give you a suite, okay?"

    F * * k? Recalling the mission reward given by the Ghost Net, it was exactly the same. All of this seemed to have been manipulated from behind by someone. Could it be the landlady?

    She took two steps back and said, "What are you trying to do, you little bastard? You want to take advantage of me? I told you that giving you a house is my last resort, so I went to find someone else to talk to."

    Seeing that she didn''t seem to have anything to do with this matter, I thought that it would be fine if she didn''t open the door tonight. I nodded and said, "Alright, but that room of mine is too shabby. I want to change it." After saying that, he looked around the room.

    "Do whatever you want!" The landlady was very happy. She threw a bunch of keys at me and said, "I''ll leave this place in your charge from now on. I came back tonight to check the post ˇ­"

    Seeing that her scheme had succeeded, I snappily said, "You''d better come over tonight. I''m very lonely."

    The landlady giggled and suddenly kissed me on the cheek. "Little Scoundrel, thank you. Be careful and don''t do bad things alone tonight. Bye bye."

    I had to say I was fascinated by the kiss. The landlady was a real goblin.

    Not long after she left, my Alipay account showed an increase of 5,000 yuan, which was my salary of two months!

    Looking around the landlady''s room, her bedroom is full of fragrance, and there are also a lot of intimate clothes inside the wardrobe that make one''s heart blush. No wonder you reminded me not to do bad things at night before you left, is that what you mean?

    After looking for someone to fix the door, I prepared to go to the hospital to see what happened to the rich second generation and female. After all, I was the one who caused these two to end up like this.

    After buying some fruits downstairs, I bumped into an old man wearing a hospital gown. His face was badly burned, making him look very scary. I was secretly surprised, thinking that he might know which ward the fuerdai was in, so I asked, "Uncle, two wounded men were delivered last night. Do you know which ward they are in?"

    The old man looked up at me and said, "404."

    "Thank you!" I hurriedly took the fruit and left. This old man''s appearance was really unflattering.

    Taking the elevator up to the fourth floor, I found that the corridor here was incredibly dark. It seemed to be dark, and the lights were out. The entire corridor seemed to be quite eerie.

    Is this the place where the old man lied to me?

    I walked to the door of one of the wards and looked in through the glass. There was a patient in each of the beds, his eyes closed as if he were sleeping.

    It was the same in the next ward. Every bed had a patient sleeping with her eyes closed.

    I pushed the door open and walked in. There was only one bed in the room, and there was a woman sitting on it, her head covered with a thick layer of gauze. It must be the woman who had been injured by the explosion, because she turned her head as if searching for something, muttering as she did so, "Mine ˇ­ Where are the items ˇ­ "Where did you go?"

    "Mine... "Where are the items ˇ­"

    Looking at her miserable state, I felt guilty. I placed the fruit on the bed and asked, "What is it? I''ll help you find it."

    He searched under the bed for a long time but didn''t find anything. He looked up to see layers of gauze on the woman''s head falling down, revealing half of her face. Her facial features were blurred and charred.

    "Look, where''s my face, where''s my face ˇ­" She stared at me with her bulging eyes, and my mind went blank. I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I let out a loud scream and dashed out of the ward. As I was about to leave the room, I saw that she was holding something in her hand.

    Oh my god!

    I ran as fast as I could until the crowded hall appeared before my eyes. I gasped for breath, wondering if it was all an illusion.

    After I found the front desk, I asked the nurse on duty, "How are the two patients in Room 404?"

    The nurse looked at me strangely and said doubtfully, "What 404? There is no fourth floor here and the morgue is on the fourth floor. You must have remembered wrongly."

    My scalp tingled. "What happened to the two wounded men who arrived last night?"

    "Oh, find two people, then you can go to the morgue." The nurse continued to play with her computer, but I felt like I was struck by lightning. "They... "Dead?"

    "Dead. Just died a short while ago."

    Hearing these words, I nearly collapsed on the floor. I''ve caused my death, I''ve actually caused my death!

    The hospital in front of me seemed to have turned into a terrifying monster. I turned around and ran, trying to escape this terrifying place.

    As he was rushing out of the hospital, a patient with bandages wrapped all over his body suddenly appeared beside him. His eyes were numb and hollow, like the eyes of a dead person.

    When I appeared, those eyes turned venomous as they glared at me.

    I didn''t dare to look as I hurried past him. A thick smell of burnt flesh entered my nostrils, and the man suddenly said, "You''re the one who killed me."

    I felt as if I had been struck by lightning, because this was the voice of the rich second generation who was killed by the explosion.

 C4

    I didn''t even have the courage to look at him. I scrambled out of the hospital and was relieved to see that no one was chasing me.

    This hospital is too weird. I swear I won''t come here a second time.

    It was completely dark now, and the No. 9 bus was just in front of the bus stop. I got in and prepared to go back.

    The bus was empty except for me and the driver, which was usually a small one, so I wasn''t surprised to find a place to sit and stare out.

    Now that these two people died in the explosion, I wonder what the police will do with them. Will they find out about me?

    As I thought about it, I suddenly smelled a familiar scent.

    It was the smell of burnt meat, something like hot pig hair, which I normally wouldn''t have cared about, and which I had just smelled on the bodies of the dead men in the hospital, which made me uneasy.

    Maybe the smell of the restaurant outside came in, I comforted myself, but after ten minutes, the smell didn''t disappear, but only grew stronger.

    "What''s going on?"

    I sniffed the air, trying to find the source of the smell, and locked it under my seat.

    Stretching his head, he saw that there was nothing under the chair.

    Weird, the smell clearly came from under the seat, why is there nothing?

    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, I suddenly felt my ankle being gripped tightly by two hands. I was shocked as I screamed and picked myself up from the seat. However, there was nothing under the seat.

    When the driver heard my shout, he couldn''t help but step on the brakes and ask, "What happened? "What''s going on?"

    "No ˇ­." "I''m fine!" I knew that no one would believe it if someone grabbed my ankle from under the seat.

    "Are you crazy? Why are you crying like this?" The driver cursed a few times before continuing to drive.

    I was so scared that I didn''t dare to return to my seat. I went to the front and sat in my seat for the elderly, sick, and handicapped. I made up my mind to immediately get off the car at the next stop.

    Not long after I sat down, I suddenly heard a hoarse voice from under the seats. "You''re the one who killed me, right?"

    The sound was the same one I''d heard in the hospital, and I jumped to my feet. Blood and bandages spurted out from under the seats and quickly wound themselves around me.

    I was so scared that my legs went soft. I held onto the door handle and shouted, "Stop! Stop the car!"

    However, the driver seemed to be deaf and kept his eyes on the road ahead of him.

    It''s over, it''s all over. It''s time for retribution.

    I was paralyzed with fear, and the bloody bandages crawled up my feet and covered my entire body. I struggled, but they were like sugarcane, and I couldn''t break free. They crawled up my body to my neck, and I heard a hoarse voice say, "You''re the one who killed me!"

    The bandage tightened around my neck, and I felt a rush of blood and difficulty breathing. My head felt like it was about to explode.

    At this critical moment, the bus suddenly stopped. A sloppily dressed old man got on the bus. He let out a "hmm" and grabbed some dirt from his pocket and spilled it.

    The bandages disappeared as soon as they were hit by the dirt, and I was able to breathe and gasp. If it wasn''t for the pain in my neck, I would have thought it was a dream.

    It was a long time before I remembered the old man. I looked back and saw him sitting by the window, shaking his head and humming. It was just that his clothes were a bit unparticular, and the oil on his sleeves was glistening. He was even worse than me, a migrant worker. At the very least, I knew how to wash clothes.

    Could this old man be an otherworldly expert?

    Just as I was hesitating about whether I should go up and greet them, the bus stops once again, and two beautiful women dressed in beautiful clothes get on the bus. The old man''s eyes immediately lit up and he drooled as he stared at their chests.

    I shook my head, thinking maybe it was an illusion. Maybe the old man was just throwing the melon seeds.

    Now that there were more people around, I was no longer afraid. I sat down behind the old man, and soon heard a voice in front of me, "Young man, I think you''re in a bloody disaster."

    The old man didn''t turn around, but I knew he was the one who was talking. Liars usually speak in such a manner, so I didn''t believe him even more. I looked at the back of his bald head and said, "You are the one who is suffering bloodshed. I am young and strong and I am living well."

    The old man chuckled and stopped talking.

    After a while, the bus arrived at Kawada Station. I was about to get off when the old man suddenly stuffed something in my pocket and said, "Don''t open the door at night."

    He had a meaningful look in his eyes, and there was no time for me to ask. I got out of the car in a hurry and took out something from my pocket. It was a dark, gossipy mirror, about the size of my palm, and it looked to be quite old.

    This kind of thing is better than nothing. I still carry it with me as I head downstairs to look at the pitch-black corridor. What if the criminal is waiting for me there during the day? F * ck, I still have to find someone to fix the lamp tomorrow.

    I turned on the light on my cell phone, walked carefully up to the fourth floor, and quickly opened the door, entered the house, closed the door, and switched on the light.

    Smelling the faint fragrance, I feel a lot more at ease, this house can give me a lot of security.

    He went to the bathroom to take a bath. When he saw the pajamas and towel hanging on the wall, he couldn''t help but imagine the landlady normally taking a bath here. If she came to check on the police tonight, hehe ˇ­

    Knocking sounds came from outside the door. I quickly wrapped myself in a towel and looked out through the peephole. The one standing outside was actually the landlady. Isn''t it my honor to be here so late at night?

    Remembering the words of the old man on the bus in my mind, I hesitated for a moment before opening the door.

    The landlady smiled at me and said, "I just finished my shower." Her eyes were almost watering, full of temptation.

    My heartbeat quickened as I tightened my grip on the towel by my waist and stammered, "Uh, are you here to investigate? You ˇ­" "Do you want to come in?"

    The landlady walked in and suddenly put her arms around my neck and whispered into my ear, "I''m so lonely and cold."

    Feeling the soft body in my embrace, I couldn''t help but feel a little overwhelmed. What''s even more terrifying was that she actually pulled my hand and placed it on her chest. She coquettishly said, "Is it big?"

    I almost couldn''t speak, so I just kept nodding my head. "Big, big."

    "It''s all because of you!"

    This sentence was vaguely familiar to me. Before I could even think about it, the landlady had already brought her mouth close to mine. I suddenly recalled what I heard when I pressed the doorbell that day. Shocked, I placed my hand on the landlady''s shoulder. She suddenly laughed. The flesh on her face fell off like melted plastic. "Where''s my face? Where''s my face?"

    Ah!

    I couldn''t help but yell and shove the landlady away, but by then she was a different woman, her face bloody and charred in places, just like the woman I''d seen at the hospital. She was a ghost now.

    "Scram, scram! Save me!" I shouted with all my might, unaware that all the people in the building had moved away, leaving me alone.

    "Where''s my face!" The ghost lady laughed sinisterly and pounced on me again.

    I could even smell the burning smell, and I scrambled toward the bedroom. The ghost girl fell to the floor and clung to my calf so hard that I couldn''t get rid of her.

    "Where''s my face!" The female ghost grabbed my body and pounced over. At this critical moment, I thought of the Eight Trigrams Mirror in my pocket and immediately escaped. I could vaguely see the Eight Trigrams Mirror release a golden light onto the female ghost''s body.

    Ah!" A mournful scream rang out and the female ghost disappeared outside the door in the blink of an eye. I hurriedly closed the door and locked it from the inside. He felt his legs go weak, and he nearly peed his pants.

    Thanks to the mirror, I gripped it tightly, thinking that if only I had listened to the old man today.

    bang bang bang *

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. My heart palpitated as I struggled to stand up and look through the peephole. When I saw the landlady outside, I anxiously asked, "Open the door! Quickly open the door! I have urgent matters for you."

    "What urgent matter!" How could I dare to open the door without permission? Hearing that there was no response from outside and that there was always a knock on the door, I didn''t dare to open the door anymore.

    After knocking on the door for a few minutes, I couldn''t hold it in and shouted, "F * ck off! Can you f * ck off?!"

    I was relieved when the knock on the door stopped. A few minutes later, it sounded again and I was on the verge of going crazy.

    I spent the night leaning against the door, and I don''t know how many times I was awakened by a knock on the door.

    When dawn was about to break, I finally fell asleep. Not long after, I was woken up by the "Ding Dong" sound from my phone. I took out my phone to check. It was actually a message from Erhu.

    I immediately perked up and opened the message. There were only two words written on it, "Quickly escape!"

 C5

    Flee?

    I felt that things were not going so well, so I dialed Erhu''s number to ask for the details, but the phone that told me to call was off.

    I remembered that there was a classmate in my class who was related to Erhu. I found his WeChat message in the group and asked about Erhu''s situation recently. That classmate of mine wasn''t very clear either, so I gave him his parents'' number and asked me to contact him myself.

    I called Erhu''s parents, but they both said they hadn''t been in touch for days, and now they called the police and they were looking for someone.

    F * ck my dog, Erhu will definitely show up. I can''t play this game anymore.

    I was about to open up the website and log out of the game when there was a knock on the door again.

    "F * * k me, I''m not annoyed at all!" You can''t stop fucking around in the middle of the day! "Scram!" I was already upset and cursed out loud. After seeing the door lock turn two times, the door actually opened on its own.

    F * ck!

    I quickly stood up and picked up the Eight Trigrams Mirror. I bent down to guard myself.

    The door gradually opened and the landlady walked in carrying a bag. She looked at me with a puzzled expression and asked, "What are you doing?" "What are you so angry for so early in the morning?"

    I was not sure if she was a human or a ghost, so I asked, "Are you the landlord? Where did you go last night? "

    The landlady frowned, "I was at home yesterday. When did it become your turn to check my position? Also, I don''t like the name landlord, so you can call me Sister Yi. Do you understand, brother?"

    "Oh, okay, Sister Yi." I still wasn''t sure if she was a human or a ghost. When she wasn''t paying attention, I went up and pinched her face. It was very pink and moist.

    "Are you crazy!?" Sister Yi opened my hand. Her face was a little red as she scolded, "No big deal. How could you pinch a woman''s face so casually?"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" I now confirmed that she was not a ghost, and immediately raised my hand to apologize.

    "Take it!" She handed over a cloth bag and a black head peeked out. It was a big black cat.

    "I''m going out for a few days. You take good care of the sheriff for me, since there''s cat food in the house, and I''ll pay for all its expenses when you come back. Take good care of him, this is the only gift my grandmother gave me before she passed away. If anything happens to him, you just wait to die ˇ­"

    I looked down at the big black cat. It was all black and without any stray hair, so it wasn''t a problem to call it Sheriff.

    However, I''ve heard that the black cat is recruiting for ghosts. I''ve gotten into trouble with something unclean these past two days.

    "This is its food fee, deductible!"

    Sister Yi left the two thousand yuan in cash and hurried off with her bag.

    I closed the door and the big black cat went to the cage to eat cat food. I opened the Ghost Web site and found the exit button to end the game.

    However, after you press the exit button, you will be prompted to change the site. Please wait.

    A few minutes later, I received yet another notification. Due to the website''s reversion, two players would be chosen each month to be punished. Only [A] class people would be able to completely exit from the game, or choose to continue to participate in the game. Unfortunately, I was one of them.

    "F * ck your second uncle!" "Trash site, f * * k!" I threw my phone out of the window. This website was clearly targeted at laozi. Any revision was just an excuse to mess with laozi.

    At this moment, I really wanted to find the mastermind and fight him to the death.

    After calming down, I quietly picked up my phone. This copycat was quite experienced, and its screen was still intact. On it, there was an [A] class quest given by the moderator: Together with another selected user, they would dig a grave in the suburbs at 12 o''clock tonight. The tomb owner''s name was Zhou Jing. If the mission succeeded, the reward would be given. If the mission failed, the mission would be punished.

    Do you know what the penalty for failing a quest is? Thinking about how Erhu''s life is still unknown and I don''t dare to take the risk, I decided to finish this mission first. At least at that time, there will be someone else accompanying me.

    It was still early, and I lay in bed and slept. I woke up with a nightmare and saw that it was 7: 30 and it was already dark.

    I thought of the old man on the bus yesterday. I ate something downstairs and found the address on the slip of paper.

    At the entrance of a shabby old building in the village in the city, I knocked on the door, but it opened by itself.

    Yesterday, the old man opened the door and walked out. He wasn''t surprised as he seemed to know that I would come. He passed the things in his hands to me and said, "Follow me."

    Now I was carrying a live rooster in my left hand and a long strip in my right hand that I had never seen before. "What is this?" I asked.

    "Sheep''s Whip!"

    The old man said without turning around.

    This thing...

    On the way, I asked for the old man''s name, but he refused to divulge it. He only said that his surname was Wang, and told me to call him Old Wang.

    Old Wang didn''t say where we were going, he just told me to follow him. After walking for a while, we arrived at the hospital from yesterday.

    I once swore that I would never go back to this hospital. Seeing that Old Wang actually brought me here, I turned around and left.

    "If you want to completely get rid of those two things, then do as I say!"

    Old Wang spoke lazily behind me. Damn it, where did this old thing come from? How did he know everything?

    "Are you serious? Can you completely get rid of him?" I looked back at Old Wang.

    "Believe it or not!" Old Wang led the way to the hospital, and I followed him.

    It was already around 10 PM and the hospital had already left work. The nurse on duty was watching a TV show. Old Wang asked in a low voice, "Where did you mess with these two things yesterday?"

    "Fourth floor, follow me."

    The elevator was so obvious that I led Old Wang up the stairs to the fourth floor.

    The fourth floor was still as gloomy as yesterday. However, the sickroom that he had seen yesterday had already disappeared. In front of him, there were three shining words written on the door: mortuary.

    I looked back at Old Wang and pushed open the door.

    A strong smell of potion hit his nose. The large morgue was filled with beds with bodies covered in white cloth. There were morgue cabinets by the walls.

    The morgue was silent, and I felt a chill down my spine. I tried to find the switch and turn on the light, but the old man was gone!

 C6

    F * ck! Where was he?

    "Old Wang, Old Wang!" I shouted in a low voice but there was no sign of me. "Fuck, this old man is really bad."

    I was terrified to be left alone in the morgue. I reached for the door to the morgue, but I couldn''t open it.

    The heck?

    My instincts told me that it must be Old Wang''s doing. I shouted, "Old Wang, open the door for me! F * ck you old man! See how I''ll deal with you when I get out!"

    There was no response from the outside. I faintly felt that something was wrong. If the door was really locked, I could at least pull it up a little. But now, the door seemed to have been welded shut and wouldn''t budge no matter how I pulled it.

    The rooster in his hand suddenly struggled violently, cackling non-stop. Behind him, the faint creaking sound of a sickbed could be heard.

    All the hair on my body stood up, and I suddenly turned around to see a dark figure standing behind me. The stench of burnt flesh and bandages all over the body fell to the ground, revealing a burnt black body.

    "Open the door! Open the door!" I felt a tremor in my voice, and the dark figure moved slowly toward me, putting a hand on my shoulder.

    I looked down and saw a face squeezed through the crack in the door. "I want your face," I said with a smile.

    "Scram!" I tried to run for my life, but the burned hand gripped my neck and the cold, slippery touch made me nauseous.

    The female ghost whose face had lost flesh finally squeezed through the crack in the door, and when I looked at her, I could almost see the bone burning in her cheek.

    "Your face is mine." She reached out, trying to dig my face out.

    At this moment, a shadow suddenly sprang out from under the bed. With a flash of light, the chicken head in my hand fell to the ground. Blood spurted out and sprayed onto the two ghosts.

    Ah!

    A mournful scream sounded out, and white smoke rose from the two ghosts. Old Wang appeared at the right moment and snatched the goat''s whip from my hands. I don''t know what he did, but the white smoke was completely sucked into the sheep''s whip, and the two wraiths disappeared as well.

    "Hehe, this thing is a great tonic. I''ll go back and make some wine." Old Wang carefully put the whip back into his pocket.

    I was finally relieved and collapsed on the floor. "Is that it? "F * ck, you scared me to death."

    "Who knew you were so timid?" Old Wang harrumphed twice and said, "I''m telling you, this matter isn''t over yet. You must go to the Earth Treasury Temple to supply the memorial tablets. Please be magnanimous Great Master, you must sincerely repent for yourself before they will reincarnate. Otherwise, after seven days, they will gather their resentment and come back to find you."

    "Alright, alright. Thank you, master." I thanked him profusely. I took out my phone and looked at the time. It was already 10: 50 PM. I couldn''t help but be surprised. "Oh, it''s almost 12 o''clock."

    "What happened at 12 o''clock? Go and reincarnate." Old Wang looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    "I ˇ­" I didn''t know how to explain it, but after hesitating for a moment, I decided to tell him about me joining the ghost net. Maybe Old Wang can help me.

    Old Wang was surprised to hear that. After studying my phone for a long time, he frowned and said, "You''re a powerful person to do this kind of thing. You should do it obediently. I''ll make it difficult for you to follow me."

    Old Wang was much more reliable with me. After I left the house, I prepared to take the bus to the suburbs. The place was really too far away, so I had to spend quite a bit of money taking a taxi.

    During this period of time, the two No. 454 bus didn''t stop and directly drove off. Old Wang was so angry that he scolded loudly, yelling that he wanted to find the bus headquarters to file a complaint.

    Finally, a 454 pulled up, the door opened, and I got in, but before I could steady myself, the car started to move. Old Wang was outside banging on the door.

    I called to the driver, "Hello, Master, there''s still someone who hasn''t come up yet."

    The driver turned a deaf ear and stepped on the accelerator, causing the bus to immediately dash out, leaving Old Wang far behind.

    What the f * ck!

    "I was wondering, Master, what happened to you? Is there anyone who hasn''t driven a car yet?" I called out, but the driver didn''t respond. He took two steps forward and looked sideways at the driver. His eyes were glazed, like a corpse sitting there, unmoving, only knowing how to drive.

    What is happening... I waved my hand in front of the driver''s eyes, but he didn''t seem to see me.

    "You don''t need to scream. When I got on the car, he was also like that."

    A pleasant voice came from the back of the carriage. I turned around and saw that there was only a beautiful girl wearing a dark green sweater in the back seat. She had a straight nose, deep eyes, and skin as white as jade.

    "Why, why are you here? Are you taking this bus as well?" My heart was beating faster.

    Li Zi Rong revealed a bitter smile and nodded.

    When I saw the shovel by her side, I immediately understood what had happened. I said in shock, "You ˇ­ You are the other unlucky one? "

    Li Zi Rong was startled as she said, "So the other person was you."

    I was a little confused. "So you also played this game. I thought only the poor knew how to play."

    "It''s because I was tricked by my roommates that I joined this website. She''s also missing now, I really don''t know what to do." Li Zi Rong''s face was gloomy and her eyes were slightly red.

    I sympathized with her and comforted her, "It''s alright. I''ll make my move later. Anyway, it''s done by the two of us together. You just have to watch from the side."

    "Thank you." Li Zi Rong was silent for a long time before she asked, "Do you think that after we complete this task, we can really quit?"

    "Of course, as long as you return the reward, you can withdraw. I will not continue no matter what. It''s too cruel." I made up my mind that even if I had to spend the rest of my life, I would never do such a heinous thing again.

    "I keep feeling that... It''s not that simple. " Li Zi Rong blankly looked out the window. From the side, she looked even more beautiful, her neck was as white as a swan''s neck. I never thought that I would be able to sit together with a school beauty.

    The driver didn''t stop at the bus stop, so it was just the two of us.

    As the bus left the city and the street lights on both sides of the road disappeared, all we could see was the dark mountains outside the window, Li Zi Rong and I became silent. After all, we were going to dig someone else''s grave, so no matter who it was, they would be on tenterhooks.

    I looked at the road under the changing lights and wondered what would happen when I dug the grave. Every mission was not that simple.

    Just as he was thinking, a woman suddenly ran out from the bush and was pulled under the wheel.

 C7

    The driver slammed on the brakes and the two of us were almost thrown off.

    "What''s wrong?" Li Zi Rong didn''t see the scene just now and asked me curiously.

    I was also very scared. I swallowed my saliva and said, "I-I seem to have bumped into someone."

    Just as I said that, a bloody palm suddenly appeared on the window of the car beside me. I was startled and hurriedly said, "Quickly save him! Driver, quickly save him!"

    The door opened and I rushed out. The driver opened the door and got out.

    Lying beside the bus was a woman covered in blood. I quickly ran over to help her up. Seeing that her eyes were tightly shut, her life or death unknown, I panicked and asked, "How are you, how do you feel? Driver, come quickly! "

    I looked up just in time to see the bus driver move his legs mechanically and walk into the nearby woods. I was even more alarmed. I didn''t know anything about saving people.

    Li Zi Rong followed him and probed the woman''s neck and arteries, saying, "There''s no other way. We have to find a hospital for first aid now, otherwise, people will die."

    I said anxiously, "But the driver has already ran away. Where are we going to find a hospital for? Let''s call an ambulance."

    Li Zi Rong searched the map on her phone for a while, "There''s a village 5 kilometers away. There''s a medical station there, send it over first. I study clinical medicine, so as long as there are sufficient conditions, I should be able to rescue him."

    "Alright." I was about to carry the woman on my back when she suddenly opened her eyes and grabbed me by the collar. Is it you guys? "

    "What?" I was stunned and wanted to ask more, but the woman''s head tilted and she fainted again.

    "Hurry up. If we delay anyone, they will lose too much blood." I quickly carried the woman on my back and walked to the front.

    This woman didn''t look that tall, but her body was really heavy. She couldn''t take more than a few steps, and it was unknown if it was because she couldn''t keep up with her nutrition and her body was too weak.

    "This way!" Leaving the light of the car, the scenery in front of her eyes turned completely black. Luckily, Li Zi Rong was by her side, using the light from her cell phone, she was barely able to see the mountain road.

    When I reached a path that led down a slope, I missed my footing and fell down. The slope was neither fast nor slow, but I still had to roll a few times before I stopped. I didn''t know where the person on my back had gone.

    Li Zi Rong rushed over and helped me up. "Are you alright? Where did you find the person?"

    I rubbed my arm, took out my cell phone, turned on the light, and looked around. The slope was surrounded by grass, which was not very high, but the two of us searched for a long time but could not find the man.

    "Could it have rolled off?" Li Zi Rong pointed down the hill.

    I felt that it was very possible. I walked down the hill and didn''t see anyone under the light for a long time. I couldn''t help but to say, "That''s weird. This is such a big place. Where can people go? Did they fall down?"

    The light flashed across the empty space in front of us, as if it had found a vertical bar. My body tensed up, and when I turned the light back, I saw that it was a brand-new tombstone, and the owner of the grave was the "Zhou Jing" that we were going to dig.

    "Come take a look."

    I called out to her and Li Zi Rong also walked over. When she saw the tombstone, she looked at her phone and said, "There are only two minutes left until midnight, what do we do? You haven''t found him yet? "

    I clenched my teeth and said, "My life is in danger. I''ll dig the grave. You go find someone."

    "Alright, then be careful." Li Zi Rong looked at me with concern before she took the lamp and left.

    Being comforted by a beauty, I was full of energy. I picked up my shovel, walked up to the tombstone, and kowtowed three times. "I''m sorry, I was just protecting my life. I hope you can understand."

    After saying that, he stuck his phone into the tree branch beside him, waved his spade and began to dig the grave.

    This grave should have been newly erected not long ago. The soil on it should still be new, and the paper money around it hadn''t aged yet.

    I scooped up a layer of dirt and shoveled it down. The fear was not as strong as it had been before, and the only thing I could think about was digging a grave.

    After an unknown amount of time, the shovel finally hit something hard, revealing the coffin.

    The coffin was painted black and I pushed the dirt aside. My heart tensed up as I opened the lid of the coffin to find a corpse inside.

    The four sides of the coffin were sealed with metal, so I used a shovel to pry out the nails, but the lid was too heavy. I couldn''t move it away, so I called out to Li Zi Rong in the distance: "Zi Rong, come help me."

    Li Zi Rong walked over worriedly and shook her head: "We still haven''t found him."

    I vaguely felt that something was wrong. I reached out to press the lid of the coffin and said, "Anyway, we''ve already reached this stage. Let''s finish the mission first before we talk about anything else."

    Li Zi Rong nodded her head and placed her hand on the coffin lid as well. At the same time, she used her strength to push the lid of the coffin away.

    When we saw what was inside the coffin, Li Zi Rong and I were so scared that we couldn''t stand up for a long time.

    The one lying inside this coffin is actually the bloody woman that was hit. No wonder we couldn''t find her even after searching for so long.

    "She ˇ­ How did she get here?" Li Zi Rong was quite frightened as she tightly leaned on my side.

    "I don''t know." My mind was in a mess. I held onto her arm and said, "We''ve completed our mission. Let''s go, let''s go."

    Before we could get up, a bloody hand reached out from the edge of the coffin.

    Li Zi Rong said in shock: "She''s still alive, we ˇ­ Should we go and save her? "

    "Are you crazy? How did she get into the coffin? Don''t you understand? "She''s not human!" I knew that Li Zi Rong didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, so I just held her hand and ran. I didn''t even have time to take the phone from the tree.

    After stumbling for a while, we found ourselves back in front of Zhou Jing''s tomb. The woman in the coffin had already climbed out half her body, and there was blood on her face. She stretched out her hand towards us. "Help me, help me ˇ­"

    "Run!" I continued to pull Li Zi Rong along, but not long after, we returned to the cemetery. The woman came out of the coffin and extended her hand towards us. "Help me, help me!" Her face was sad, as if I were about to be torn to pieces if I didn''t help her.

    I pulled Li Zi Rong and continued to run as I shouted, "What do you want us to help you with!"

    There was no response, because we were in front of the cemetery again, and the woman who had crawled out of the coffin was only three meters away.

    I know that I must have run into the legendary Wall-Hitting Ghost.

    "Help me!" The woman screamed at the top of her lungs and leapt forward, pouncing on the two of us.

 C8

    Li Zi Rong screamed and shrunk into my embrace while shivering.

    At this moment, I don''t know where I got the courage to do so. I only wanted to protect her and took out the Eight Trigrams Mirror from my pocket to aim it at the female ghost.

    The Eight Trigrams Mirror shot out another beam of golden light. Accompanied by a mournful scream, the surroundings returned to silence, and the bloody woman also disappeared.

    I secretly heaved a sigh of relief. I felt that my heart was about to jump out of my chest. I patted Li Zi Rong''s back and said, "It''s alright. The female ghost has been taken care of by me."

    She leaned on my shoulder and cried once more: "I''m so scared, I''m so scared, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to dig the grave, I don''t want to play this game anymore, ah ˇ­ ˇ­"

    She was crying in pain and her shoulders were loosening.

    I can understand her feelings, I''m a bit of a pain in the ass for someone like me, not to mention she''s a girl who lives like a prince. He held her tightly and said, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here. I''ll protect you. Don''t be afraid ˇ­"

    Perhaps it was due to my consolation that it worked, but Li Zi Rong gradually stopped crying. She wiped her tears and said, "I''m sorry, I dirtied your clothes."

    "It''s alright. Let''s leave quickly and leave this place as soon as possible." I patted her on the shoulder and led her out of the woods.

    Two minutes later, the two of us were back where we were.

    "What''s going on?" Li Zi Rong shrank into my embrace as she looked at the tomb in front of her with fear. For an atheist like her, this was the first time she encountered such a strange matter.

    "This is the Wall-Hitting Ghost. I heard that using a child''s urine can break it. Turn around, I''ll take a piss and try."

    "But now that you''ve grown up, can you still be considered a child?" Li Zi Rong looked at me with a puzzled expression.

    I wasn''t too sure either. I touched my chin and said, "A virgin should be a boy ˇ­ Forget it, let''s give it a try."

    I immediately started to untie my pants. Li Zi Rong quickly turned around, but didn''t dare to stay too far away from me, making it difficult for me to pee.

    After brewing for a long time, a stream of hot water spurted out. After soaking in the water for three full minutes, the water converged into a small stream and almost flowed into the coffin.

    I put on my pants and said, "Let''s go. It''s definitely broken this time."

    I pulled Li Zi Rong in the opposite direction, and two minutes later, we were back at the same place.

    A rider. Didn''t they say that a child''s urine can break through ghosts and walls?" I was a little flustered and exasperated. When I saw Li Zi Rong looking at me suspiciously, I patiently explained, "I am really a little boy. There must be something wrong with my method. How about ˇ­ "Let''s take a look inside the coffin. Maybe she has some unfulfilled wish. Once we''ve accomplished it, she should be able to leave.

    "Fine." Li Zi Rong pulled on my clothes and followed closely behind me.

    I dared to go to the coffin and look inside. In the light I saw a woman in a shroud, her face pale and her mouth holding coins.

    "Look over there!" Li Zi Rong suddenly pointed to a corner of the coffin, and when I looked in the direction she was pointing at, I saw that there was a mobile phone in the corpse''s hand.

    Maybe this phone was a clue. I was going to take it out, but when I knelt down next to the coffin, my scalp went numb.

    I held my breath and fished around inside the coffin. After getting my phone, I pulled at it, but didn''t move it. I said, "Big sis, you asked us to help you. If we don''t give you some clues, how are we going to help you?"

    As soon as I said that, I immediately took out my phone. I quickly retreated, feeling so nervous that my heart was about to jump out of my chest.

    The screen on his phone was still lit up. It displayed the page of the Ghost Web as well as a quest issued by the moderator: B Level Mission Difficulty. Go to bed with the person you hate the most.

    [Oh my god. How much hatred do I hate for not willing to complete the mission even if I die?]

    "Looks like this is what he wants us to help." Li Zi Rong walked to my side and looked at the message before asking curiously, "But how are we supposed to help with this kind of thing?"

    I threw up my hands in resignation.

    At the same time, our phones rang at the same time. We picked it up and looked at the website notification. "Congratulations on completing the mission and receiving the reward of RMB 8 million."

    8 million. I was stunned. Previously, I saw that the higher the difficulty of the quest, the more generous the rewards would be. I didn''t expect to earn such a large sum of money so quickly.

    I forcefully suppressed my greed and prepared to leave.

    Li Zi Rong also received this reward, but she wasn''t moved by it. She looked at me and said, "I''m leaving."

    "Me too!" I pressed the exit button and saw the notification that the exit request had been submitted and was in the process of being reviewed. I could cancel the exit within twenty-four hours, but I wouldn''t be able to exit until my life was over.

    I was moved and asked her, "Tell me, what if we are trapped here and die after we leave?"

    Li Zi Rong obviously didn''t think about this problem and her face was pale as she muttered: "That''s right, what if we get trapped to death here?"

    She looked helpless.

    "There might be a way. Maybe we can get out when the day comes." I don''t know how long I slept. When I woke up, it was still dark, but it was already 8 o''clock in the morning when I checked my phone.

    Was this Wall-Hitting Ghost really unable to get out?

    I panicked a little. I took out the mirror and tried it, but it was useless. I peed again, but it still didn''t work. There was no signal on my cell phone.

    The two of us tried everything we could, but we still couldn''t break through the wall.

    "Are we really going to die here?" Li Zi Rong leaned against the tombstone with a haggard expression.

    I looked at my phone, which didn''t have much electricity left, and said, "There might be another way. I''ll cancel the withdrawal and post a request for the both of us to leave this place."

    Li Zi Rong was stunned. "How can that be? Once you cancel your withdrawal, you will never be able to withdraw for the rest of your life."

    "Isn''t that the purpose of the website?" I sneered. "Let''s play with them. I want to see how capable the mastermind is. At least we can both back out."

    Li Zi Rong bit her lips and didn''t say anything, but kept looking at me with her pair of beautiful eyes. I seemed to sense something in her eyes, I couldn''t be sure, but I knew that I was willing to do so.

    After writing the post, I suddenly thought of Su Jiajia. To women, I seem to be an idiot who only knows how to give. I laughed at myself and pressed "confirm". He waved at Li Zi Rong and said: "The post has been posted. If that doesn''t work, then let''s wait for death."

    Li Zi Rong suddenly stood up and walked to my side. The water in her eyes rippled as she tightly hugged me and sobbed.

    A cellphone''s notification sound rang. I looked at the message and saw that the petition I just sent was actually rejected!

    "What the hell!"

    I looked at the message on my phone and felt so depressed that I wanted to vomit blood. The message said you can''t ask for others'' help, that you can only ask for yourself.

    Li Zi Rong also saw the news and gently said, "It doesn''t matter. Since we are destined to be unable to withdraw, we can just continue. Perhaps, we can really find the mastermind behind this like you said." As she spoke, her tears flowed uncontrollably. It was obvious that she was also feeling despair.

    The two of us sat there in a daze. It was almost twenty-four hours before we could cancel the withdrawal, but we couldn''t get out of the wall.

    At the last minute, both of us hit the cancel button at the same time to edit the petition and get ourselves out of this place.

    The scenery around them did not change, but a speeding car appeared on the road in the distance.

    "We''re saved!"

    I stood up in excitement and pulled Li Zi Rong along. Not long after, the two of us found the small slope from before and walked along the road.

    "I''ve finally left that damn place!" We both breathed a sigh of relief, saw the bus 454 coming from afar, and waved to get in.

    In a place like a village where the bus waves and stops, looking out the window as the scenery changes from grass to skyscrapers, I feel as if I have been reborn.

    Li Zi Rong suddenly poked my arm and handed me her cell phone. I looked at it and saw that it was written on it was a random quest sent by the moderator: Enter the medical academy''s morgue at three in the morning to dissect a fresh corpse.

    "So abnormal?"

    I took out my cell phone and looked at it. My task was to send a text message to 18696465821 at half past twelve: Your wife is having an affair with someone in the classroom at school.

    I looked at the time and saw that it was 12: 29. I quickly sent the text message. Luckily Li Zi Rong reminded me, otherwise I would not have been able to complete this task.

    I don''t feel guilty about exposing someone else''s secret. On the other hand, Li Zi Rong''s autopsy was a little abnormal.

    Li Zi Rong said faintly, "I''m not afraid of dissecting corpses. Our class has already experienced it, but just dissecting fresh corpses ˇ­"

    Her eyebrows creased and her fingers were pinched until they turned white. I patted the back of her hand and said, "It''s alright. I''ll go with you."

    It was already 2: 30 in the morning when they arrived at the medical academy. Although the entire school was lit up in some places, there was basically no one on the road. After all, the weather was cold now.

    The two of us walked through the cold wind to the side of the dissecting room building just in time to see a van drive by. I pulled Li Zi Rong into a nearby forest and watched two people get out of the van.

    Since it was very quiet around us, I could clearly hear their conversation. One of them said, "This woman died a really miserable death. I heard that she was having an affair with a student in the classroom. As a result, her husband received an anonymous message.

    Hearing this, my heart shakes. I thought to myself, so that text message was sent here. If I didn''t send it, this woman wouldn''t have died long ago. She was a fresh corpse that was being dissected for Li Zi Rong?

    I suddenly felt a chill in my heart as my entire body trembled. Just what kind of existence was this Ghost Net ˇ­

    The two of them carried the corpse into the building. Not long after they came out, one of them asked, "Even if she died, she shouldn''t have been sent to the autopsy room. Does her family not care?"

    "You''re talking about this? This girl is a school teacher. She signed a body donation agreement before she died, so she was directly sent over." "It''s quite a pity, her husband definitely isn''t a good person ˇ­"

    Watching the two of them drive away, Li Zi Rong tugged on my sleeve and said: "It''s almost 3 o''clock."

    I snapped out of it and followed her into the building''s autopsy room.

    She knew it better than I did. We walked into the autopsy room, where the body of Tyree had been lying on the long table, covered with a white cloth.

    We walked in front of the corpse. Li Zi Rong mourned for a while and then reached out to lift the white cloth.

    Seeing the corpse''s face, Li Zi Rong''s face suddenly became extremely horrifying. She extended a hand and tightly covered her mouth.

 C9

    Not only that, tears immediately began to flow down his face. I looked at her in astonishment. I definitely wouldn''t be able to dissect something like this. At most, I would just follow Li Zi Rong here to strengthen my courage. I''ve seen a lot of things that can''t be explained by science, but I can''t stand to have to look at something so disgusting.

    He immediately took a step forward, trying to avoid the corpse''s face, and pulled Li Zi Rong''s arm as he asked: "What''s wrong?"

    Her tears had already turned into sobs. She kept shaking her head, unable to utter a single word. Seeing her like this, I became more and more anxious. I pulled Li Zi Rong to turn around and face me. I seriously looked into her eyes and asked, "Zi Rong, what happened to you?"

    Who would have thought that this girl would directly throw herself into my embrace and cry bitterly while hugging me. I kept feeling the trembling of her body. Didn''t she already learn how to do anatomy? He shouldn''t be scared, right?

    The more I thought about it, the more curious I became. I didn''t wait for her explanation and stealthily turned my head to look at the corpse on the bed.

    F * ck me!

    Suddenly, I was also shocked, and hurriedly rubbed my eyes. Am I seeing things? But when he looked again, it was the same. The woman lying on the bed waiting to be dissected turned out to be my counselor, my teacher.

    No wonder Li Zi Rong cried, because in our university, she was basically the one tutoring students in the same series. In other words, she was Li Zi Rong''s teacher.

    I unconsciously swallowed my saliva as I looked at her entire body full of injuries. His face was green and bruised, and blood was still trickling from the corner of his mouth. He was repeatedly asking himself questions in his heart. Did the message I sent to catch her really kill her?

    Thinking about it, that''s not right. Other than the fact that she forces me to pay for the school fees every time, she''s also quite pure, so she''s rather popular on campus ˇ­ Eh, this popularity has its conundrum. Could it be that she''s really an emotional traitor? As expected, women were not good people.

    "What should I do, Shen Hao, the one I want to dissect is actually my own teacher. How do I do it?" I was still lost in my own thoughts when Li Zi Rong got up from my arms and asked. Her little face was crying like the rain, and she looked very pitiful.

    If it was me, I wouldn''t have been able to do it either. I didn''t know how to reply. I first pulled Li Zi Rong to the side and went up to inspect her.

    Although Su Jiajia was hateful, she could not even clap. At that time, although the second generation of rich people were disgusting, it was also the same logic. It''s the both of them who have let me down at the same time, but it''s all because of you and my wish.

    Originally, revenge was something that should be taken for granted. I never thought that it would cause the death of the fuerdai. Because of that incident, I still have a shadow in my heart.

    This crappy website called Ghost Web often didn''t follow common sense. To be honest, I couldn''t quit. Although I came back and temporarily saved my life, I was always on edge.

    If you kill someone because of me and you''re a teacher that is familiar with me, then what the f * ck, the heavens are really going to be interesting.

    Holding onto the thought of being lucky, I directly pull off the white cloth. Just by looking at the wounds on my face, how are they broken? But at that moment, the first thing I saw was the small cell phone in her right hand.

    Cough cough, in the past when I was poor, it was already good enough for me to have someone who could make phone calls, but there was no need to use a keypad. But there''s nothing to be curious about. Nowadays, people like to make their own backup machine. After all, smartphones are really too much electricity.

    This was strange. If the person was dead, why was he holding onto his phone every day?

    I suddenly quivered and looked up, remembering the message I had sent. Just now when she came up from the hospital with Li Zi Rong, she heard from those people that her husband beat her to death after receiving the anonymous message.

    I immediately thought of something and quickly took out my phone. I found the text message I sent and immediately dialed a number.

    "Ring, ring, ring ˇ­"

    Ah!

    Li Zi Rong and I were both startled, at least I was mentally prepared, and she immediately cried out in fright. Their eyes locked on the internal keypad in her hand. I reached for it. After a long struggle, he finally took it out.

    The first thing I saw after I hung up and unlocked the phone was the text I had sent. My entire body froze on the spot. My brain kept buzzing as if I had just experienced a bolt from the blue.

    What did I do?

    F * ck, what kind of crappy website was this? Why are they playing with the people around me? Even more surprising to me was that the female counselor really wasn''t a good person. Looking at her tranquil appearance, she was actually full of vanity.

    "Shen Hao?"

    Seeing that I didn''t say anything for a long time, Li Zi Rong waved her hand in front of my face and called out my name.

    Only then did I come to my senses. Li Zi Rong continued asking, "What''s wrong?"

    "I''m fine." I put the keypad in my pocket and didn''t explain.

    When he saw that Li Zi Rong was a female teacher, he cried so bitterly. She was a good student, so her relationship with her teacher must have been good. If he knew that it was because of me, he wouldn''t blame me, and he would blame himself in his heart. After all, she also knew how cruel and inhumane the Ghastly Net was.

    "What should we do when the time is almost up?" Li Zi Rong frowned and asked.

    After calming down for a long time, I could still feel her hands constantly trembling. After swallowing my saliva, I muttered, "Zi Rong, you know that we were forced to do these tasks. No matter what, he is already dead. Just do it."

    She quickly moved away from me and shook her head. "No, everything I learned was taught to me by teacher. How can I use it on her now? "No, definitely not."

    I walked in front of her and pulled her hand as I encouraged her. "Silly girl, you are no longer the same as before. If my teacher knew, she would definitely understand your difficulties. "You have to know, the dead are already dead. We can only continue to walk forward if we are relieved. After all, life is still very long."

    Li Zi Rong blinked as she looked at me. Tears once again flowed out of her eyes, sparkling and translucent. She looked even more pitiful. After a while, he turned around and picked up his surgical instruments again. He clenched his teeth and said, "You are right. Teacher will definitely understand. Teacher, I have offended you."

    I also frowned at the scene before me, unable to describe the feeling in my heart. I had to be calm, and when I finally made it back from the grave, I had to live, and so did she.

 C10

    Dudian saw her use the scalpel to cut into her white skin. A bloody wound appeared on her face. Li Zi Rong skillfully continued walking down the stairs. I didn''t look at her nor did I turn my head. The smell of blood in the air made me feel nauseous.

    He truly didn''t have this kind of mentality, yet he couldn''t leave. Furthermore, he couldn''t display it in front of Li Zi Rong. At least, he was a man.

    "Ah ˇ­" Painful... "I''m in so much pain ˇ­"

    "Ah ˇ­"

    Not long after, a sharp scream rang out in the quiet room. I immediately turned around and saw that the female teacher, whose stomach had been cut open and her internal organs exposed, had suddenly stood up and grabbed Li Zi Rong''s arm as she screamed.

    Other than his pale face and the wounds he had left behind before he died, there was nothing out of the ordinary about his face. He seemed to have experienced an unbearable pain and could only scream.

    Li Zi Rong was scared out of her wits, stamping her feet as she retreated while throwing away her scalpel. However, the female teacher on my arm was unable to break free from my grasp for a long time.

    I hurried forward, trying to tear off the teacher''s arm, but at this moment, she turned her head to look at me, staring at the wound on my stomach.

    "It''s you ˇ­" Li Zi Rong, it was you who killed me ˇ­ "Ah, it hurts, I ˇ­"

    Even with my help, I was unable to pull her hand away. He heard her screaming again and again. Not long later, a mouthful of blood spurted out from her mouth. She fell down heavily, her arms loosening as well.

    Li Zi Rong fled and hid behind me. She was so scared that she started to sob. When I touched her, I was shaking all over and even my clothes were soaked with cold sweat.

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay, it''s okay." I patted her back to comfort her and kept my eyes on the counselor.

    After a while, he walked up and stretched out his arm from afar. He probed the tip of her nose for a breath of air. When I accidentally touched her cheek, I felt an abnormally cold sensation, as though I had been electrocuted. It instantly stimulated my nerves. I withdrew my trembling hand, but I wasn''t sure, so I stretched out my arm again.

    After withdrawing, Li Zi Rong grabbed onto the corner of my clothes and asked: "How is it? "Female teachers, in the end ˇ­"

    There was no need to answer this question, I was also confused. Would a normal person suddenly jump when he was halfway through an autopsy? I don''t believe that the female teacher was still alive at that time.

    I shook my head and instantly, Li Zi Rong''s sobs became even louder. Her tears were like beads of beans as they fell from her cheeks, "It must all be me! I must have killed her with my own hands! Shen Hao, we should have checked carefully. Before we dissect him, our teacher definitely isn''t dead. "

    "What are you thinking? "If she didn''t die and didn''t have the anesthetic, could she have endured until you dissected her until now before screaming out loud?" I grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her to clear her head.

    However, how could Li Zi Rong hear what I said at this moment? She had an incredible strength and directly flung me away, throwing herself towards the window with the white curtain and pulling it open. She opened the window and shouted, "Teacher, I am sorry, it is all my fault, I will atone for my sins with my death ˇ­"

    "Hey!"

    Startled, I rushed forward and hugged her waist from behind. "Don''t be silly, okay? It has nothing to do with you. "

    "Let me go, let me go! "I was the one who killed her. It''s all thanks to teacher normally treating me so well. How can I still have the face to continue living in this world ˇ­"

    "Why are you disobedient? Think about what we''ve been through? If you can''t explain it all, how can you prove it? How can you explain the question I asked you? "

    The two of them argued back and forth, and I couldn''t accept this reality. However, when I saw Li Zi Rong''s guilt and wanted to take her life to free herself, I instantly woke up.

    I said that the Ghostnet wouldn''t play the usual cards, and if I had to say who was the real culprit, the crime would fall on my head and I wouldn''t be able to shake it off. Why would the counselor be lying here if it wasn''t that one? And why are we here?

    After persuading me for a long time, I refused to let go no matter what. Finally, I said, "You better think carefully, if you jump down from here, I will definitely follow you. If you die, we will die together." Only then did Li Zi Rong retract her determination to die, and she collapsed into my embrace. Other than tears, there was an expression of helplessness and despair in her eyes.

    At this moment, our phones rang at the same time. We picked it up and saw that it was a message from the Ghost Net. We have completed our mission and are rewarded handsomely once again.

    In the past, when I saw money, my eyes had already become the symbol of money. At this moment, my mouth is filled with curses. I put my phone back in my pocket, picked up Li Zi Rong, and carried her out of this damn place.

    As he took a last look, other than feeling disgusted, the numerous female teachers who had been dissected on the operating table felt like they could see Su Jiajia''s face at any moment.

    After returning home, I first put Li Zi Rong on the sofa and quickly poured her a cup of water. Touching her somewhat ice-cold hands and cheeks, he still looked as though he had lost his soul. He didn''t say anything, nor did he do anything.

    I really don''t know what to do. There''s been another upheaval between us. To put it bluntly, she''s just a little girl, how can she compare with a man like me? So much.

    "Zi Rong, don''t think too much. Things have already passed, and the mission has been completed. If you''re afraid, stay with me for the time being. After a long while, I finally comforted her.

    Li Zi Rong looked at me and her eyes were once again filled with tears. I felt my heart ache. In fact, Su Jiajia had just set a trap for me. I was really injured, so I should have been able to avoid all the girls. However, he didn''t feel tired of the girl in front of him. Perhaps it was because she was also in the Ghost Net, a grasshopper on a rope.

    I guess the rest of the heartache is because I''m too useless." After all, who would be willing to spend such a long time in love? As for me, from what I''ve done for Su Jiajia, I can tell that I''m extremely stupid. He only wanted to pay, he didn''t ask for, haha, Li Zi Rong and I are only friends, he is a school belle, if not a ghost net, can he give me a second look?

    I didn''t know what I was thinking for some reason, but I comforted her for a long time before cleaning up her room. Only then did I carry Li Zi Rong to her bedroom to let her rest.

    Forget it, I''ll have to watch it myself for now. This girl seems to only rely on me, how can I betray her trust?

 C11

    This time, I have something to do. Every day, besides taking care of Li Zi Rong, I would be helping the landlord take care of her, the Chief of Police, the black cat.

    It was strange that we didn''t go to school and didn''t come looking for us for the next few days. At any rate, it''s still my third year of university, and more or less, it''s understandable. But the Ghost Net, it makes me so disgusted that I don''t even have the mood to crawl it anymore. It was also very quiet and didn''t give us any other missions.

    "Sheriff, Sheriff, you said you had such a good time. He had to find someone to take care of him. If I am the same as you, then I will not regret living the same life as you. " I grumbled helplessly as I watched Sheriff Blackcat eating cat food by my feet.

    Besides, I''m a rich upstart now, and I have enough money to smash those who mocked me before to death. However, he was not very excited, not even interested in spending money.

    They had all relied on these improper methods to earn money, but their hearts were always filled with fear and their hairs were all standing on end.

    Damn it, Old Wang told me to pay tribute to those two souls, but I actually forgot about the task that happened afterwards.

    Angele stood up right away, scaring the Chief of Police who was standing beside him. This isn''t all, I just realized that ever since Li Zi Rong and I left that place, we never contacted Old Wang again.

    After running to his room for a long time, I finally found the contact information and address he left for me. I immediately dialed the number. Just as I picked up the phone, I heard a grumbling voice from the other side of the phone take the lead, "Brat, you''re quite good. At that time, I was the only one left in the wilderness. How many days had it been since he disappeared? What happened to what I told you to do? By the way, were you all right that night? "

    "I... Sigh, I really don''t know what to say right now. Where are you, Old Wang? Let''s talk after we meet. " A bunch of questions told me how to answer, so I had to arrange a meeting with Old Wang.

    "Fine, send me the location." Old Wang answered straightforwardly.

    After hanging up the phone, I went to take a look. Li Zi Rong was still sleeping in her room, so I went out and locked the door.

    The address that Old Wang had given me wasn''t actually that far from where I was staying, so I chose a coffee shop in the middle of the two sections. I was the first to arrive and sent the address to Old Wang.

    Before long, the old man came and sat down across from me. The slovenly look he had before made him look somewhat pitiful. Not only did the people around us, but even the waiter gave him a strange look.

    I was a little embarrassed, didn''t I have some money? I also learned from others to go to a high-class place when meeting up. He didn''t expect the old man to be dressed like this. It was already good enough that he was able to come in.

    "Old Wang, after we''re done, I''ll take you to buy some clothes." I took the initiative.

    "Heh, you hate me."

    "No, no, that''s not what I meant. Didn''t you help me previously? I probably won''t be able to avoid troubling you later on, just treat it as a little bit of kindness from me. "

    Hearing his unpleasant tone, I hastily waved my hands in reply. Old Wang finally made a similar expression. After both of us ordered a drink, I told him everything that had happened in the past few days.

    "Wait a moment, I need to answer a call."

    As soon as we finished our conversation, I took a sip of my coffee. Before I could put the cup down, I heard my cell phone ring.

    "Hey ˇ­"

    "Hey your ass, where the hell did you die?" Asking you to look after the house for me is indeed saying that you can do whatever you want, but you have to take good care of my cat when you bring a little girl back. "She doesn''t look like a girl at all. She''s clearly a crazy woman ˇ­"

    I quickly took off my phone and kept lowering the volume, otherwise the sound would be awkward for those around me.

    When I saw the landlord''s name on the screen, I knew that she had come back to ask for a cat. But I didn''t think she''d be at my house by now, yelling like a shrew on the phone.

    Normally, not only did you tease me, but now, even my friends aren''t showing any mercy.

    I was displeased and retorted, "Sister Cha, when did I mistreat your black cat police chief? "And let me tell you, it''s best if you keep your mouth shut. I''ll be right back, so don''t do anything to my friends."

    "Hey, you better hurry up and come back here. "That damned girl has already run out. She''s crazy. Be careful of dying outside."

    The person on the phone continued to talk venomously. The moment he finished, he hung up.

    "What!"

    I stood up in surprise and called out, but there was a beep on the phone. He took it off and saw that the call had ended. Old Wang sat up straight and asked, "What''s so serious?" "He was scolded until his head was drenched in blood, and now he can''t sit still."

    "Ah no, this is serious. Old Wang, the girl I told you about earlier was staying at my place. I stared at her. These two days, my mood has been a bit unstable. Who would have thought that I would have to run out and check it out first. " I casually explained and immediately ran out.

    "Ahh, you brat ˇ­"

    I didn''t care what the person behind me was talking about, I just threw a hundred yuan on the bar and quickly ran away.

    On the way back, he happened to see Li Zi Rong''s figure in the middle of the road. However, it was the peak hour of the day, and the traffic was very fast.

    I don''t know how she got there. He immediately shouted out loud, "Zi Rong, what are you doing? Be careful not to move. I''ll pick you up right now. "

    "Zi Rong ˇ­"

    No matter how I called, she pretended not to hear me. Ye Zichen looked forward in confusion, while a faint smile hung on his lips, and his originally sweet face turned pale. Unexpectedly, the two dimples on her face were still very enchanting.

    "Brat, aiyo, I''ll go!" That girl is looking for fault. " When I was young, Old Wang ran over to my side and patted my shoulder. Before he could finish speaking, he saw Li Zi Rong standing in the middle of the road and shouted while pointing at me.

    When I was comforting her before, Li Zi Rong didn''t say anything, so I thought that at least I could gradually let go of this barrier in her heart. This time, I was really careless. Luckily, the landlord had returned.

    After yelling a few times and not responding, Li Zi Rong unexpectedly began to walk forward. I was so shocked that my eyes almost popped out of my head. My heart skipped a beat and I charged out. Without caring about the passing cars, he threw himself onto Li Zi Rong''s body and grabbed her, rolling her out.

    The moment we stopped, we heard the sound of braking in our ears, and both of us rolled to the front of a car. It was a good thing the chassis was lower, otherwise both of us would have fallen into it.

    For a moment, the traffic was in complete disarray, and curses were being shouted at from the surroundings.

 C12

    "He''s simply not caring about his life. Are you guys okay?" Old Wang scolded as he walked forward and helped me up.

    The owner of the car also got off. He grabbed onto my chest and angrily said, "Brat, you''re touching porcelain, right?"

    "No, no, big brother, it was purely an accident. I am truly sorry." I quickly apologized and kept bowing.

    Li Zi Rong stood up with the same dumbstruck expression, not saying a word. Seeing that a large part of her arm had been scraped off and she didn''t say a word or cry, the owner of the car didn''t continue to refuse her. He scolded her for being crazy, and then got into the car and left.

    Old Wang and I helped Li Zi Rong walk to the side of the road and sit down. I took out a tissue and wiped the wound on her elbow. It was already scabbed.

    "I think the girl''s brain must be broken. Should we go to the hospital to have a look?" Old Wang said after sizing him up for a while.

    "Go!" I snappily responded, pulling Li Zi Rong to face me. "Nonsense, don''t you see that he''s fine?"

    After saying this, even I wasn''t confident. Because at this moment, Li Zi Rong was looking at me with a dazed expression, not even waiting to blink. I looked at Old Wang and saw that he wasn''t paying attention. I waved my hand in front of her eyes and called out, "Zi Rong, are you alright? Zi Rong?"

    "I told you, it''s best to go to the hospital as soon as possible."

    When he didn''t hear Li Zi Rong''s reply, Old Wang interrupted suddenly. Embarrassed, I hastily retracted my hand. I felt a little helpless. How could a fine person... What? I almost believed this old man''s words. It must be because Li Zi Rong couldn''t accept the death of the counselor that she blamed herself in her heart, causing her mood to darken.

    "Old Wang, can you stop talking nonsense?" When I was young, I looked up at Old Wang and said.

    He spread his hands in a gesture of indifference. He then stood up and was about to leave, muttering to himself, "It''s not a disaster, it''s a disaster that can''t be avoided."

    I didn''t pay any attention to him. After sitting for a while, I carried Li Zi Rong back home.

    "What the f * * k!"

    I almost thought I was walking into a dump when I walked in the door. He couldn''t help but sigh as he first put Li Zi Rong down on the sofa. Then, he looked around and cursed, "Tsk, tsk, this old woman wants to tear my nest apart ˇ­"

    "Who are you talking about?"

    Puff!

    Suddenly, someone stuck their head out of the room and looked back. It was Sister Cha. This time, I was greatly taken aback. Not only did she lose all of the flirtatious, seductive, and instantly chaotic feelings, she even said that Li Zi Rong was even more of a lunatic in my eyes.

    "No, Sister Cha, can you tell me what''s going on?" Did the house rob her, or did she rob the house?

    Sister Cha took out the black cat police officer from behind her and said, "Look, it was you who killed me." I told you to take care of the black cat sheriff, but how did you take care of him? If I didn''t come back, I would''ve been killed by this damn girl, or I would''ve been dirtied to death. "

    "No way!" I replied.

    When I went out earlier, I was jealous of the black cat police chief. I have someone to take care of me, how could this be fake?

    He turned to look at Li Zi Rong. She was still the same as before, quietly sitting on the sofa without saying a word.

    However, when I turned around again, Sister Cha put her cell phone screen in front of my eyes and said, "I knew you would quibble. Now can it be considered that you have plans and the truth?"

    The female lead on the screen was Li Zi Rong. She grabbed the black cat police officer and pressed him to the living room floor. With the blade in his hand and the eye-piercing red thing in his hand, he looked very frightening. The key point is, Li Zi Rong is usually so pure and attractive, the moment she raised her head, her eyes were filled with a cold light, and even I could feel the bone-piercing aura from her through the screen, unable to believe it.

    "Did you take what I said to heart? "I told you to stay behind and let me look at the house, not do whatever you want, aiya ˇ­"

    "Zi Rong!"

    Before Sister Cha could finish her sentence, Li Zi Rong got up and ran outside. I immediately chased after her. At the door, Li Zi Rong suddenly stopped walking, shook her arm and muttered: "Scalpel, dissecting room ˇ­"

    "Zi Rong, everything is over. Don''t think too much. Come, let''s go back first. Be obedient." All I could do was talk to her as if she were a child and take her arm and turn back.

    "Shen Hao?" She suddenly recognized me and then threw herself into my embrace while crying, "Shen Hao, I didn''t do it on purpose. I really didn''t think that before we started fighting, my teacher would still be alive. "I don''t know, I really don''t know ˇ­"

    "It''s not your fault. Don''t be afraid, I have everything." Seeing her so emotional, I had no choice but to comfort her, and kept patting her on the back.

    Not long after that, Sister Cha walked to the door, crossed her arms, and leaned on the doorframe as she teased, "Yo, you were just joking with me two days ago. How did you find your next home so quickly? Little girl, aren''t you afraid that the person in your embrace is a lecherous ghost? "

    Li Zi Rong sobbed as she hurriedly pushed me away.

    Err, had his feelings regained consciousness now?

    I turned around and rolled my eyes at Sister Cha. "Stop joking, Sister Cha. Who are you and who am I? How dare you get close to me?" Furthermore, Zi Rong and I are alumni of the school, there''s nothing we can do to help each other, right?

    Sister Cha walked forward and raised my lower jaw as she teased me, "Little fellow, don''t make my words sound so nice. I don''t believe that any man doesn''t have any ulterior motives in getting close to a woman."

    So what if Li Zi Rong isn''t here? So what if I admit to it? This period of time is when this bro is feeling angry. This woman has seduced me more than once. Even if there''s anything, it''s all thanks to you and me.

    Cough cough, but forget it.

    I immediately smiled awkwardly and pushed Sister Cha away. "Sister Cha, don''t joke around with me. Our friendship is pure."

    While looking back at Li Zi Rong, two red clouds appeared on her cheeks and she no longer looked at me. Then I ran into the house, and for a moment I didn''t know how to keep her.

    Actually, it''s impossible for her to have no other thoughts towards Li Zi Rong. Such a beauty, unless I''m not a normal man.

    Helplessly, everything was broken by Zhou Qi in front of her. I looked at her with a bit of vexation.

    Zhou Qi, on the other hand, found it funny. He walked up to me and put his arm on my shoulder and said, "Little brat, play with me. You''re still young. Who told you that you couldn''t do what you had promised? I just have to make you suffer a little. "

    "Let''s go." I snapped at her, rolled my eyes, and went back into the house.

    Sheriff Black Cat, do you think it can catch a thief?

 C13

    It makes me treat it better than my father every day. I don''t even say anything, isn''t Li Zi Rong not aware of these things? This damned woman Zhou Qi was very generous when she was generous. When she was petty, she was even more repulsive than a petty person.

    For the whole afternoon, I was basically cleaning up the house. Li Zi Rong also helped me clean it up, but I didn''t say anything to her the whole time. The atmosphere was a bit awkward.

    Zhou Qi didn''t leave, but gave her cat a bath to clean up, and teased me from time to time.

    It wasn''t until nightfall that I called for takeout and brought it home. Zhou Qi also let out a long sigh of relief as he sat down at the dining table. "Ai, I''ve been tired for the entire day. I can finally eat a hearty meal."

    I looked at her and muttered, "How can there be a woman with such thick skin?"

    "Sigh, can you not be so petty?" Zhou Qi listened and asked.

    "Then how can you see through it when we''re cleaning up?" Now I have something to say. All day long, I''ve been whining away with her cat.

    This woman didn''t care about my face. She immediately picked up the chopsticks and said, "I didn''t do it. Why are you cleaning up? I''m the landlord."

    "You ˇ­"

    Just as I was about to return the food, I suddenly remembered that in the photo Zhou Qi showed me, Li Zi Rong was holding the cat and was lying on the ground. In other words, Zhou Qi was not lying right now, and all the mess in the room was thanks to Li Zi Rong.

    I gradually turned my head to look at her, trying to avoid being seen by her.

    What was going on? Ever since she returned from the dissecting room, Li Zi Rong had been baffled. It had already been a few days, so all the thoughts in his mind should have disappeared.

    That''s right!

    "What''s wrong?"

    I suddenly stood up from my chair, scaring the two people in front of me. Li Zi Rong looked at me and asked.

    "N-nothing!" I replied perfunctorily and stiffly sat back down.

    Today, he went to find Old Wang to ask him about some related matters. However, because of a phone call from Zhou Qi, he forgot about all of these things. The old man must have remembered it, or else he would have said something incomprehensible before he left.

    He knew the seriousness of the situation, yet he was just trying to keep himself in suspense.

    No, tomorrow I must find out everything about Old Wang as soon as possible, I can''t let him go like this.

    After dinner, Zhou Qi said that he had been tired all day, and would not go back. Before I could answer, they had already gone back to the master bedroom and laid down.

    Helpless, I had to go to Li Zi Rong''s bedroom next to the secondary bedroom, who told me to start from the beginning only to value the house of Zhou Qi, their master bedroom.

    "Whooosh."

    "Achoo!"

    In the middle of the night, I felt cold all over, sneezed, sat up, and realized that my window had been blown open by the wind. It seemed like the sky outside had changed as the cold wind howled fiercely ˇ­

    "Achoo!"

    I sneezed a few more times and got up to open the window. How could the weather in April and June suddenly become so cold? I jumped back under the covers and tucked in.

    Ah!

    This time, the scream uncontrollably came out. That bone-piercing cold felt as though it was electrocuted, causing me to come to my senses in an instant. No way, I just crawled out of my bed, there should be a temperature inside, how can it be so cold in an instant.

    It''s not that I want to think about it, but...

    Unable to suppress my curiosity, I approached once again. Lifting up the blanket, there was nothing underneath. Zhang Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. Faintly, I saw something shiny. I leaned closer and saw that it was my belt.

    Phew, ever since I registered that damn ghost net, I found that I was about to go crazy.

    He lay back down on the bed and covered himself with the blanket. At this moment, he was completely devoid of sleep. He took out his phone and unintentionally tapped it. Last time I got the chance to quit, I said that it was a member selected from a different version of some website. No, I have to study it carefully.

    "Hiss ˇ­"

    I had obviously taken the belt and tossed it aside. However, at this moment, he did not know what he had touched, but that abnormally cold and bone-piercing feeling attacked him once more. This time, I didn''t immediately jump up. I was the first to stare blankly for a moment. I slowly retracted my hand and gently lifted the blanket.

    At the same time, I noticed that my hands were covered with blood. I was so shocked that I couldn''t help but take a deep breath and gradually extend my gaze.

    "F * ck!"

    When I saw what was under the blanket, I shouted and jumped up. Next to me were the internal organs of some human beings. At the very bottom, what I kept touching was that pale looking head.

    Instantly, my stomach churned as I kept wiping my hands on my body. The blood that was initially flowing seemed to be still flowing, but I was unable to wipe it off no matter what.

    That head turned to look at me with a coy smile, "Shen Hao, it''s time to pay the tuition fee."

    I''ll hand over to your second master''s aunt. I cursed in my heart and ran out of the room while my legs were still conscious.

    It was a female counselor. At this moment, she looked exactly like she had when she jumped out of the dissecting room. But I didn''t kill her, so why are you bothering me?

    Yes, I still owe 10,000 yuan in tuition fees, but that''s nothing in my eyes right now. I''ll quickly send it to school tomorrow, okay?

    "Ugh!"

    Just as I ran out of the door, I bumped into something and was knocked back. Then he heard a voice call out from inside the house: "Shen Hao, it''s time to pay the tuition. You can''t escape, it was you who joined up with Li Zi Rong to kill me, return my life! "

    If I were to run out again, I would see that the person standing in front of me right now was Li Zi Rong. With a gloomy face, he stared at me with lifeless eyes.

    "Zi Rong? Why are you here? " I asked. I kept turning my head back and forth and didn''t wait for him to reply. I went up to her and grabbed her wrist. "Let''s go."

    I had just taken a step when I stumbled onto the living room sofa. The man behind me didn''t move, and neither did I. Turning around, Li Zi Rong looked at me with an evil smile, her face glowing with a green light, "I''ve decided to stay with teacher, where do you want me to go? "Why don''t you stop? Let''s stay together."

    As she spoke, she drew closer to me, reaching out her right hand to me. I hastily got up and lifted the chair in front of me, but then I saw that the person in front of me was indeed relying on walking step by step towards me. If I were to smash down, she would really be Li Zi Rong.

    Pui, why do I have to say it again?

    Old Wang, old Wang, this time I''ve really been killed by you. What is fortune, not misfortune, but misfortune? How do you expect me to deal with this disaster?

    Just as I was feeling helpless, I suddenly smelled a burnt smell. The hairs on my body immediately stood up.

 C14

    I''m afraid that even if I die and go to hell, I won''t be able to forget the smell. Weren''t they the two evil spirits that Old Wang had previously dealt with? Although it was my fault, it was only an accident. How do I know that the Ghost Net would send out such a simple mission and end up taking someone''s life?

    His heart struggled for a long time not daring to turn back, but he could already hear the familiar "debt collection" voice in his ears.

    "Where''s my face? Return it to me ˇ­"

    "You''re the one who killed me. I want you to pay with your life ˇ­"

    ''F * ck, now that I have a tiger after a wolf, I might as well take my life! ''

    That is to say, I don''t want to die so early. Li Zi Rong was still moving closer to me, and I didn''t dare to turn my head back. Because of this, I saw that Li Zi Rong had crawled out of my bedroom in an even more horrible and disgusting situation. The counselor seemed to have no bones and no center of gravity as he lay flat on the ground, his dissected internal organs dragging along the floor. Wherever he passed by, blood would flow out from the wounds he had sustained. "Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzt!"

    "Don''t come over, Zi Rong, I know it''s yours. Wake up, I''m Shen Hao." I said in a trembling voice.

    I can''t even handle a single one, let alone the fact that I''m surrounded. With four of them, wouldn''t I be unable to escape even if I had wings?

    It was at this moment that he discovered that the moonlight reflected on the outside that she had a shadow. Everyone knew this common sense, ghosts should not have shadows.

    Shen Hao, you cannot escape. It is all because of you colluding with Li Zi Rong that I was killed. The counselor''s voice that was moving forward on the floor became more and more hoarse. His voice was full of hatred, making me not dare to retaliate.

    The same thing happened to the voices behind him. No matter how I called out Li Zi Rong''s name, this woman seemed to be deaf to it all.

    Feeling helpless, I could only shout loudly, "Sister Cha, Sister Cha has lost her life! Save me!"

    Being under the same roof, with the noise coming from outside, Zhou Qi shouldn''t have been unable to react at all. No matter what, one more person has to put in a lot of effort. Right now, she''s the only one who can save me.

    After shouting for a long time, there was no response from the house. My heart immediately dropped into hell to cool off.

    His phone was in his bedroom, so it was impossible for him to contact Old Wang right now. Damn that Ghost Net, it was playing out. Even though I''m out of money, the money I got back still cost me my life.

    "Meow!"

    Just as I was holding onto my determination to die, I heard a cat meow. A black shadow jumped over from the sky and bit onto Li Zi Rong''s hand. Hearing her scream, he immediately became clear-headed.

    Cat pounced on the counselor again, but all I could see was Cat jumping on the floor, as if in a fight, or playing with me.

    The lights in the room were turned on. Zhou Cha was standing at the door of the bedroom, yawning as he looked at me and said, "I say, it''s already the middle of the night. Can you two be a little more quiet? At least there''s someone who needs to rest. "

    F * ck me!

    However, in the moment that Li Zi Rong was sober, her entire body went limp. I didn''t know where my strength came from, so I got up and caught it. At this moment, in Zhou Qi''s eyes, I was the one holding Li Zi Rong and leaning her back against the sofa.

    The one who saved me this time is actually the Black Cat police chief that I have always been envious of. Then I jumped back into Zhou Qi''s arms. After glaring at me, Zhou Qi turned around and was about to leave.

    "Hey, Sister Cha!" I hastily shouted, "Don''t leave yet, I have something to talk to you about."

    I helped Li Zi Rong sit on the sofa, then went up to pull Zhou Qi over. Li Zi Rong became much more clear-headed. When she saw me holding Zhou Qi''s hand and his sexy net pajamas, she immediately got up with a blush and said, "You ˇ­ What are you doing? "

    Me!

    What can I do, don''t you want every woman to make a fuss over what they see?

    "Zi Rong!"

    I called out, but the other person didn''t reply. I directly returned to my room and slammed the door shut.

    "Hehe, hey, your little girlfriend is jealous." Zhou Qi laughed.

    "What?" I replied helplessly. Right now isn''t the time to talk about this, but Zhou QIa was looking at me playfully. Calling me that would be hard even if I wanted to borrow the black cat officer''s hand.

    I had no choice but to tell Zhou Qi what I had seen earlier. I never thought that this bastard would actually laugh out loud, "Pu, Shen Hao, you can''t be, no matter what, you''re a university student. I think you must be having a nightmare, to believe so deeply. "

    "I knew it would end up like this, but I''m only going to say it this once. Tonight, the spirits of the wrongdoers have taken their lives, yet you are still so unlucky that you didn''t leave, right?" I replied unhappily.

    Reaching out to grab the black cat officer in her arms, Zhou Qi quickly tried to stop her. "Hey, what are you doing?!"

    I didn''t explain, the black cat''s yin aura is actually heavier than other cats, and it is also prone to provoke evil. But what just happened? Did the black cat save me? He could not figure it out. After all, he had heard that life was more important than death.

    Sheriff Black Cat struggled in my arms, bit me and scratched me, then jumped to the ground and ran out.

    The cold wind suddenly blew open the windows of the living room. Zhou Qi and I cast our gaze over at the same time, not daring to move.

    Ah!" "Go away, go away ˇ­

    "Zi Rong!"

    Then I heard the people in the room shouting, and I ran over, with Chou Cha right behind me. After slamming the door open and rushing in, he saw Li Zi Rong lying on the bed with her blanket over her head as she struggled and screamed.

    I stepped forward and pulled the covers off. Li Zi Rong was covered in blood, and her hands were holding onto the head of the counselor as she looked at me, stupefied. After a long while, he stammered out, "Shen ˇ­" Shen Hao ˇ­ "

    "Hehe, I came at the perfect time. I was saved from trouble and solved what could be said to be perfect in one go." The head of the counselor said, smacking his lips. There was no body, but that evil gaze of his devoured us in an instant.

    Zhou Qi''s eyes and mouth were wide open as he watched the scene in front of him without moving. I turned around to search for something. Suddenly, I saw Sheriff Black Cat running past the bedroom door. I immediately turned around to give chase.

    "Shen Hao!"

    Li Zi Rong thought I didn''t care about her as she screamed loudly.

    I grabbed the black cat and swallowed a mouthful of saliva before muttering, "Chief, you''re the police chief. I''m depending on you this time."

    After returning to the bedroom, the moment I entered, I immediately threw the black cat onto Li Zi Rong''s bed. Another tearing sound could be heard as scalding blood gradually filled our bodies. Unknowingly, the body of the counselor appeared behind Li Zi Rong''s body. He caught the black cat and directly tore it into two halves from the middle.

 C15

    "Sheriff!" Zhou Qi shouted.

    "Hehehe!" The counselor smiled sinisterly, his head still in Li Zi Rong''s hands. However, the body behind him started to dance as he proudly said, "It was all this darned cat before, but do you think it can still protect you guys for the rest of your lives?"

    As she was speaking, her hand had actually pulled out the intestines from her stomach and put it around Li Zi Rong''s neck. She was so scared that her expression was twisted, but she couldn''t utter a single word, and her mouth kept moving.

    Ah!

    On the other hand, Zhou Qi, who was beside me, cried out in fear and jumped onto my body. His legs kept on jumping as he said: "Shen Hao, just who did you bring back? Quickly let her go."

    I''m speechless, didn''t I doubt your father''s explanation earlier? If I had the ability, would I have coldly watched as Li Zi Rong was kidnapped in her hands?

    The counselor''s deep, husky laughter never stopped, and I could only see that she was tightening her intestines. When she was young, Li Zi Rong could no longer hold it in and threw herself forward, spitting out blood. Dirty things were poured onto the counselor''s head, and along with the blood, it made him look even more disgusting.

    "Stupid girl, I want your life." The counselor instantly became ruthless. His head had already reached his neck at some point, and he grabbed Li Zi Rong by the neck and turned her around. He walked out from behind the bed, and the thing in his stomach that was cut open landed on the floor with a "hualala" sound.

    "Hey!"

    Just looking at these made me unable to take it anymore, but I was still full of courage. Without even thinking about it, I rushed to the counselor''s side in order to pull Li Zi Rong back.

    Suddenly, there was something at his feet. He looked down and saw the blood-stained bandages again. The heck! He turned around and saw that Zhou Qi had been bandaged into a mummy, constantly resisting.

    "Give me back my face ˇ­"

    "Give me back my life ˇ­"

    The sound of death continued, but I did not see the two ghosts who had been burned to death. I didn''t know who I saved, but with a tug on the bandages beneath my feet, I lost my footing and fell down like a dog eating shit.

    "Hehe!"

    I heard the shocked laughter of the counselor in front of me again, and the black shadow pressed down on me. Hualala, the internal organs hit the front line. I immediately rolled away, otherwise I would be covered by something disgusting.

    However, he was stopped by someone from behind and was unable to escape. When her internal organs fell on my body, I couldn''t resist vomiting. I wanted to vomit my heart out.

    Only then did I see that the person pulling me was Li Zi Rong. The counselor was gone, and so was the disgusting things I''d left behind.

    I immediately pulled her to her feet, feeling weak all over. At this moment, her mental state isn''t as simple as it was before.

    "Are you alright?" I took her by the shoulders.

    The coldness on Li Zi Rong''s face gradually turned into a smile, and she pounced on me as she mercilessly bit on my neck.

    Ah!

    When I cried out miserably, Li Zi Rong didn''t stop. It was unknown when a fruit knife appeared in my hand as it stabbed towards my chest without being able to say anything.

    I didn''t have the time to care about Li Zi Rong, so I arched my legs and kicked her in her stomach, this time pulling her away from me.

    Seeing that the struggling Zhou Qi was getting smaller and smaller, he hurriedly rubbed the wound on his neck and jumped up to pull it. I can''t possibly suffocate to death, can I? Isn''t there another ghost who died because of me? I''m really scared.

    However, the bandage can''t be removed no matter how hard it tries. I say that I have a plan in mind, so I pounce on it and use my teeth to bite at it. It was inspired by the pain in my neck.

    Just as he tore it open, he felt another wave of pressure from behind him. Li Zi Rong rushed forward, the fruit knife in her hand cut my arm, and seeing that blood was flowing out, the little girl''s smile became even more demonic.

    "Hiss ~ I''ll go!"

    I clenched my teeth and grabbed onto the edge of the fruit knife. As expected, my palm didn''t get cut. I wiped the blood on my body and used a knife to cut open the bandages on Zhou Qi''s body.

    She had long been covered in sweat, and her face was deathly pale as she fainted. I immediately pinched her middle and muttered, "Damn! Big Sis, you can''t let something happen to her at this moment." I can''t hang both of us here. "

    In the darkness, I saw Li Zi Rong''s figure crawl up from the other side. She laughed sinisterly as she approached me. Seemingly convinced that I was dead, he took his time and wanted to enjoy my last struggles.

    The f * cking Chou Cha just couldn''t wake up at this time. Ignoring all that, I covered my body and let her take artificial respiration.

    Shen Hao, you''ve become so bad, taking advantage of a woman even before death. "Then I will help you to be a leech who dies of lust under a peony flower.

    I didn''t turn my head back. I only heard the evil ghost''s voice mixed with Li Zi Rong''s voice. He cursed in his heart, "No wonder you want to be caught and killed. You''re so disgusting. You''re an evil spirit and you''re still thinking about disgusting things. I''m a normal man, not everyone is like you."

    "Hiss!"

    Despite his scolding, he felt a sharp pain on his back. It''s over!

    "Evil creature!"

    I was pressed down onto Zhou Qi''s body. Just when I thought that I was doomed, I suddenly heard an angry shout. The sound of a battle rang out behind him.

    "Help, help me ˇ­"

    At this moment, the person that was pressing down on me also woke up. It was as though I had woken up from a dream.

    My entire body went limp from the shock. With her tugging at it, the injuries on my entire body and the pain on my back, I couldn''t help but grimace.

    Zhou Qi saw that the person in front of him was me and immediately threw me away, knocking me to the ground. F * ck, can this woman have any more conscience? If it wasn''t to save her, how many times would I be injured without being on guard?

    "Ah?" Why is another one here! " Zhou Cha turned his head and immediately shouted once more.

    I followed her gaze, and the two shadows danced as they spoke. Having already taken a liking to the current environment, I could clearly see that the larger people were uneventful. After kicking Li Zi Rong a few times, they directly trapped her on the table and used their legs to suppress her.

    He flung something out of his hand and chanted a bunch of incantations that I didn''t understand. The spell actually started burning in midair. He shook it a few more times, and directly stuffed it into Li Zi Rong''s mouth, and only then did he hear Li Zi Rong''s voice of resistance.

    Not long after, the lights in the room suddenly went on, dazzling me so much that I subconsciously raised my arms to block them. He could vaguely see that the person in front of him was Old Wang.

 C16

    At this moment, Li Zi Rong had already calmed down. There was still some black ashes around her mouth. Old Wang pulled her up from the table, she had already fainted, and was limply lying on his body.

    "He''s still lying down!" Old Wang shouted when he saw me.

    I wanted to get up, but the wounds all over my body hurt. Zhou Qi muttered: "This is simply ridiculous, what tendons did I have tonight? "He actually wants to stay the night, one after another. Just what the hell is going on?"

    Although the words were not pleasant to hear, he still got up and led Old Wang out. After sending Li Zi Rong to her bedroom and laying down, the room was a mess, so she couldn''t live in it for the time being.

    They came back later and helped me into the hall. Zhou Qi was very familiar with the route, so he found a medical kit and helped me bandage my wound.

    At this moment, Old Wang spoke again, "Wait!" He went up to me and poked my head to check the injury on my neck. Then he checked all the injuries on my body. Then he said: "First bandage your arm and palm."

    Zhou Qi did not say anything. Old Wang walked to the side and filled a straight cup with water. He took out two yellow Talisman-Dollars from his bag and placed them on his fingertips. It was just like before, changing to a hand gesture and forming a seal. The spell was instantly set ablaze in midair.

    "Wow!" Zhou Qi said in surprise.

    Old Wang threw the charm into the water cup, then took out a red ink pen and mixed it with the water cup. The black and red color of the cinnabar instantly fused together. He took out two chunks of yellow paper and dipped the cinnabar pen in water as he drew on it.

    After that, he placed the cup in front of Zhou Qi and said, "Use the cotton ball to wipe the wounds on his neck and back."

    "Hey, why me? You don''t know how to do it yourself. " This woman was still able to challenge him. It seemed that the gentleness he had previously thought of her as temporary was just an illusion.

    Old Wang didn''t care about it. He placed the cup in front of her, turned around, and said, "If you want to watch him die, that''s fine."

    "You ˇ­"

    "Sister Cha, sorry to trouble you. I''ll do it myself on my neck. Please wipe the wound on my back for me. " Despite my irritation, I had to put on a face and beg.

    This was the first time I had spoken so seriously since I had met Old Wang. When they met on the bus for the first time, it was only the words that anyone would say. It wasn''t exactly Xuan, nor was it seriously serious.

    But it was different this time. If it was an ordinary injury, would Old Wang need to go through so much trouble? He had already ordered Zhou Qi to bandage him. I don''t want to die, especially on such matters.

    As he spoke, he reached for the cotton ball, but when he touched the wound on his palm, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air in pain.

    "Alright, let me do it." Zhou Qi said snappily as he snatched the cotton ball from my hands.

    I chuckled before Old Wang walked over with a cup of water from a talisman. He passed it to me and said, "Drink it."

    I did as I was told and drank it all in one breath. Zhou Zheng used the rune water to wipe it down for me before he bandaged it up. Old Wang placed the completed rune on my wounds. "Don''t take a bath or let the water touch you." As he spoke, he wrapped a thin layer of gauze around me.

    After Zhou Qi finished helping me, he got up and yawned, saying, "It''s a trick. How am I supposed to deal with that one in my room?"

    I almost fell down. This woman really dares to say that.

    Old Wang was instantly displeased, forcing Zhou Cha to the corner to follow, asking, "Who is the juggler?"

    "No no, I was joking. However, those moves of yours do seem like a magic trick. " Zhou Qi hurriedly explained in embarrassment.

    Old Wang was too lazy to bother with her, so he turned around and said, "Don''t worry, we''ll be able to sleep peacefully tonight."

    "Alright!" After hearing this, Zhou Qi went back to his bedroom and closed the door to sleep in relief.

    It had to be said that this woman''s heart was truly large. She could even think of what she had seen just now as a fleeting thought? Why did it seem like she didn''t have a single trace of fear on her face?

    It wasn''t until Old Wang sat beside me that he casually said, "Brat, what are you looking for me for? You can throw your life away just because you see a woman? "

    These words sounded awkward, and I was momentarily speechless, not knowing how to reply. At that time, when I saw Li Zi Rong standing in the middle of the road, I was just thinking, how could I care so much about her? But when I remembered, it was already dark.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t care about his own life or death, but that he didn''t have time to protect himself. How could I have known that it was just a night of bad luck yet the counselor and the two souls from before were here.

    "Oh right, Old Wang, didn''t you already accept those two ghosts from before? It''s not because of my attitude that you intentionally sent it back to scare me. " I''m surprised. If so, I can slap your face.

    "Hey, brat, can you not do what you haven''t done yourself? Push it onto me and let me take the blame for you." Old Wang looked at me and said.

    "You''re saying ˇ­"

    "Otherwise."

    "As soon as I opened my mouth, Old Wang immediately responded." We previously agreed that you would go to the Earth Treasury Temple and receive the ancestral tablets, and that you would be allowed to transcend the limits of your rank, and that you would sincerely repent. But what have you accomplished with all these? "

    "I... Master, aren''t you a master? Do I need to hire another master? It''s not that I didn''t do it, it''s that I didn''t have time to do it after I returned from digging. " I helplessly explained.

    The successive events almost made me crazy. I couldn''t even take care of it myself, and I still had to deal with Li Zi Rong who was unconscious from time to time.

    When Old Wang saw my expression, he didn''t scold me any further. He looked at his watch and saw that it was already 3 o''clock in the morning. He stood up and said: "Come with me!"

    "Where are you going!" I asked, rising to my feet.

    After exiting the door, Old Wang brought me directly to the previous rich second generation''s home. From the moment I got out of the car, looking at the pitch black building before me, my heart started to tremble uncontrollably. After the explosion, the entire building became even darker and stood in midair like a phantom.

    Old Wang immediately started climbing up the stairs. After a while, I asked, "Master, what are we doing here in the middle of the night?"

    "Do you want them to keep pestering you?"

    "Of course not!"

    This was an unquestionable question. The moment I blurted it out, I heard Old Wang reply, "Then why aren''t you shut up?"

    OK! After all, this bro can tolerate anything if you ask of me.

    When we reached the floor of the rich second generation''s house, we stepped through the scorched and rotten door. The sound of creaking could be heard from below our feet. It made my hair stand on end.

    After entering the hall, Old Wang stopped and said to me, "Go to the bedroom and grab some charred ashes on the bed."

    I nodded.

 C17

    When he came out, he saw Old Wang drawing something randomly in the hall, but he didn''t have anything in his hands. He just happened to be done, so we left immediately.

    Old Wang''s road, we took a taxi out of the city and got off near the suburbs. I followed Old Wang around the place for a long time, surrounded by dense woods. At this moment, he could actually see the moonlight shining through the tree branches. The environment had become much brighter.

    Not far away, we stopped in front of a small temple. He raised his head and looked at the plaque. It was indeed the Earth Treasury Temple. Walking in, it was pitch black.

    Old Wang walked forward familiarly and lit a candle. There was a glass bottle on the old table in front of him with a talisman stuck on it.

    "You are quite lucky this time. If I did not bring them here first, would you have been able to survive until now?" Old Wang said as he continued doing his own things.

    I was stunned. "Those bandages that night ˇ­"

    "Those were the consequences of your own failure to keep your promise. However, those were all illusions. You only heard their voices calling you."

    Hearing his explanation, I sighed helplessly. You tortured me like this just because I was hallucinating.

    Then Old Wang told me to sprinkle the ashes I''d brought from their quarters on the glass bottles and go out to find trees to carve tablets.

    It''s late at night, and I''m bare-handed. How can I settle this? He just threw me a little jump knife and let me get it over with.

    Forget it, it''s for my life after all. He took his machete and ran into the forest, searching for a long time, but to no avail. In the end, he found some dead trees on the ground. They were quite big, so he quickly grabbed them and ran back.

    In the middle of the process, I continuously used a jumping knife to cut the shape. I''ve never done this before, so I can only randomly do it. However, when I ran back to the Earth Concealing Temple, I realized that even if I cut off a layer of the surface, the trees would still look the same.

    "Is it done?" Old Wang asked when he saw me coming back. In front of him, he had placed a altar on the old table. It looked just like what he had seen on TV.

    When he saw the wooden log in my arms, he shook his head helplessly and stepped forward. "Forget it, just give it to me." I quickly handed out my two hands and saw Old Wang put the piece of wood on the table. He moved his hands steadily in a horse stance on the ground.

    The wooden log was sent flying. There was a talisman in his hand that seemed to be reciting something as it quickly swept around the wood. By the time he had retracted his momentum, the wooden plank that had landed on the table had already turned into a carved tablet.

    I was flabbergasted as I looked at the scene before me. No wonder Zhou Zheng had used such a magic trick to describe the scene. He really didn''t look like an ordinary person at all.

    Old Wang completely ignored me. He took out a brush and wrote two names on the tablet. I leaned forward and asked, "Master, how do you know their names?"

    "Nonsense, I''ve helped you with this matter for so long. If I don''t even know about this, how will I guarantee your safety?" Old Wang replied.

    I tactfully shut my mouth. I had seen so many incredible things happen to him, so it was strange for me to meet him again.

    When he was young, Old Wang placed the tablet on the table, lit a stick of incense, and burned some dark paper. He also took a bunch of white paper money and hung it on my back collar, telling me to kneel down in front of Ksitigarbha and sincerely repent.

    Closing his eyes, he could no longer see what Old Wang was doing. I only heard the sound of a sword. I saw the peach wood sword on his table earlier, and not long after, the sound of chanting scriptures sounded. Along the way, I would kowtow to the tablet and Ksitigarbha from time to time.

    After an hour or so, I heard Old Wang''s call and stood up.

    "That''s it?" I asked curiously.

    Old Wang replied, "It''s fine for now. Sigh, I don''t know if I owe you or not. If it wasn''t for this urgent situation, I wouldn''t know how long it would have been since I did anything excessive."

    "Hey, if you have the ability, why don''t you do it?" I pressed.

    Wasn''t that the truth? It was unknown how many lives and how many deaths there were every day in the world. Actually, Old Wang''s industry is pretty popular too. He can easily earn a lot of money with his business.

    But he said disdainfully, "What do you know? I am a disciple of Mao Mountain, and the Tao technique I learned was to exorcise demons and defend the Dao. I will defend the righteous and defend the evil. "It''s a righteous thing to read scriptures about the dead and die, but if I do it, wouldn''t that lower my status?"

    Cough cough, I don''t know what he''s talking about. Mao Shan has heard of it before, but a sect ˇ­

    "Just how many sects are the people who cultivate the Dao divided into!" The topic immediately piqued my interest, and I immediately followed up on my victory.

    Old Wang turned around and looked at me with his crafty eyes. "What?" "You wish to learn?"

    "That''s great!" I answered directly.

    Who would have thought that it would turn into a giant chestnut, and then he said, "You can learn it just because you say so? The True Sect was originally a branch of Mao Mountain, but afterwards ˇ­ "Hey, why am I telling you all this, I''m playing the lute to a cow."

    I...

    "From tomorrow onwards, before midnight, you will kneel and kowtow three times towards the southwest, burning a stick of incense. Seven days later. " Old Wang instructed.

    I nodded, as if I understood something.

    When he was done, I started back. It was after five o''clock. I was tickling the wound on my neck. Old Wang, who had caught sight of the scene, asked, "What''s wrong?"

    I quickly lowered my hand. "It''s fine."

    He won''t let me scratch him, but I don''t know if I was bitten by a mosquito in the woods when I went out looking for wood to make a memorial tablet. I was feeling a little, and I just scratched it. Only when he left the Earth Treasury Temple did he feel itchy again.

    Old Wang didn''t say anything, nor did he take me home. Before dawn, we went straight to the autopsy room. I knew it was to help me clean up the counselors.

    Following the memories in my head, I brought Old Wang directly to the bed where the counselor''s corpse was lying. He gently lifted the white cloth, and the stench hit me in the face. I involuntarily turned my head and covered my nose and mouth with my hands.

    The counselor''s eyes were wide open. I had been taken aback from the start. Afterwards, Old Wang had casually helped her down, saying that she would die with grievances. Forget it, under the white cloth, her stomach was still dissected and her internal organs were all lifeless. Blood and water ran down the sheets, and under the bed there were piles of them.

    "You guys really are no ordinary wicked people. Do your jobs, but at least sew for me in the end." Old Wang reprimanded. "Give me a beating!"

 C18

    This is not my pot, although I came here with Li Zi Rong, but I don''t know how to do this. At that time, that girl was screaming like she was going to die. Who do you think I should care about? How could he have the time to think about this?

    However, someone should have been looking at this dissecting room. Could it be that they didn''t notice? That shouldn''t be the case. When Old Wang and I entered, the white cloth on the counselor''s corpse was properly covered. Could it be that this woman covered it herself?

    Cough cough!

    How could I think of that when I was at home? Suddenly, my back turned cold. I saw Li Zi Rong dissecting her corpse, but I didn''t cut off her head.

    But I don''t understand, this is fine, what did Old Wang bring me here for?

    "Master, should we finish this bastard off as well?" I asked directly.

    "Otherwise, are you still waiting to be pestered?" Old Wang also didn''t answer directly, but he started to question me instead.

    Forget it, I''ll think of a way to get rid of this after I get rid of this. How is this a human''s life? The hateful thing is, after making so much, the Ghastly Net no longer has any hints, and at the beginning it didn''t even state that the missions we did would provoke so many supernatural incidents.

    What''s the difference between making money like running water and making money from a dead person? He didn''t feel at ease even with the flowers.

    While I was thinking about this, I saw Old Wang spinning around the bed. I didn''t make a move for a long time. Seeing him frown deeply, I stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "This won''t do. The corpse is incomplete and the soul cannot return to the body. "How about this, you make a move and sew her internal organs back together." Old Wang said, dragging his chin with one hand.

    I almost dropped my chin to the ground as I opened my mouth wide and pointed at myself. After a long while, I opened my mouth and said, "I ˇ­ "Me?"

    "Or me? It''s not like I made them into this. " Old Wang said snappily.

    "That''s still not me ˇ­"

    "But was the text sent by you?"

    Just as I explained, Old Wang asked again. It made me speechless. That was true, but how could I have expected things to turn out like this?

    When I looked at the corpse on the bed, I was filled with disgust, and my stomach was churning nonstop. Just as he was about to get close, he immediately turned around. Before he could get up from the ground, he waved his hand at Old Wang and said, "No, Master, please don''t make things difficult for me. I didn''t know this stuff from the start, but I really don''t have this kind of mental fortitude. "Ugh!"

    "Is that so?" Old Wang questioned and walked to the side with his arms crossed. He looked at me and said neither hurriedly nor slowly, "Have you thought about it clearly? The life of this female corpse is not related to you alone. It''ll be dawn soon. If I can''t summon her soul back and take care of it in one fell swoop, I don''t know what will happen in the future. You can''t leave the beginning to me. "

    Me!

    Black lines instantly appeared on his forehead. Was this bastard speaking human words?

    If it wasn''t for the fact that I still had to rely on him right now, I would definitely have gone back to watch. He had the nerve to say that he was exterminating evil to defend the Dao, and that he was righteous to ward off evil. Even if it wasn''t to save me, wasn''t the counselor''s ghost a ghost?

    It was at this point in time that he truly felt that there was something in the current Daoist Sect that no longer had the kindness he had felt all those years ago.

    I had no choice but to retch a few times and resist the urge to vomit. He picked up the needle and thread that Li Zi Rong dropped earlier from the pool of blood on the ground and held it far away from me with disdain. He tried his best to keep his head far away from me.

    He quickly cleaned up and stuffed the five viscera inside, then pulled the human skin together and messily sewed it shut. Old Wang said that there was nothing I could do after dawn, so I kept my eyes on the outside of the window to get it done before I could still not see the light of day.

    After throwing away the needles in my hands, I couldn''t hold back the churning in my stomach any longer and immediately threw up after running to the side.

    This is so great that I almost vomited out my little heart. Such a disgusting matter, I really don''t understand, Li Zi Rong is such a beautiful girl, how can she learn to dissect corpses? Could it be that the more good-looking a girl was, the more she behaved in a way that made others unable to tell what she was up to?

    "Damn, this brat is too perfunctory."

    Hearing Old Wang''s voice, I tried my best to suppress my emotions and looked back. Old Wang laments over the fact that I sewed up a corpse. Looking at it now, it is indeed unbearable to look at. The skin on his body was scrunched up, and although his internal organs could not be seen, there was a gash on his stomach. It was completely different from its original terrifying style, but the index number did not drop at all.

    "It''s good enough that I can do this." I said weakly. After such a long time, my stomach was already empty. What I''m spitting out right now is yellow water. If Old Wang doesn''t hurry up and settle it, I''m really worried that I won''t be able to hold on. At that time, Old Wang will have to carry me back.

    Seeing my expression, Old Wang shook his head helplessly and didn''t say anything else. He took out a few copper coins from his bag and placed them on the woman''s forehead, cheeks, and lips. The rest went down her chin and into her stomach.

    He took out another red string and placed it on the copper coin on her face. The tail was stretched straight, all the way down to the copper coin. He took out a piece of white rope and placed it on the top of the counselor''s head. Then, he took out a piece of white paper money and scattered it. Seeing that I had started to do it, I called out her name, followed by the street, and the soul returned to itself. "

    "Oh!"

    I took it with a vague understanding and stood by the side of the bed. Seeing Old Wang start to do something, Old Wang took out a yellow talisman from his bag, swept it across the counselor''s corpse, jumped, and started chanting.

    I turned around and followed Old Wang''s instructions. Waving the white paper money with my right hand, I called out, "Lu Qian, all the streets and streets, my soul shall return to me ˇ­"

    Even when he kept repeating it, Old Wang did not stop. I had to concentrate on what I was doing and not look back to see what was going on.

    But as time passed, the dissecting room gradually gained a few more highlights. The window was behind me. I didn''t even need to turn around to know that it was already 5 o''clock when I first arrived. There must be something going on outside.

    He thought about how it would take so long before Old Wang called for him to stop, when suddenly he heard an explosion.

    "Bang, pow pow pow ˇ­"

    "Ugh!"

    Hearing Old Wang''s low cry, I immediately stopped and turned around. Black smoke rose from the female corpse, Old Wang hit the window, the corner of his mouth was slightly red.

    "Master!" I hurried over and helped him up.

    Seeing the other party covering his chest, he coughed several more times.

 C19

    His gaze was fixated on the female corpse. He ignored me and stepped forward to inspect it. I also saw that the copper coin Old Wang had placed on her body had been burnt into powder, and the red string had been burnt off. The candle above his head was burning crookedly and those places were all burnt black. This was also the source of the black smoke.

    "It''s over. Lu Qian''s soul is not willing to return, so the grudge backfired." Old Wang said as he picked up the copper coin from her body.

    "What do you mean, master?" I didn''t understand, so I quickly asked.

    "In other words, she holds in her heart everything you''ve done to her, and she will definitely kill you and that girl." Old Wang said bluntly.

    Hearing these words, my heart skipped a beat. I supported his hands as they fell down and unconsciously took two steps back.

    "Master, now is not the time to joke." When he was young, I walked up to him with a feeling of being lucky, and tugged at his arm as I spoke.

    How can I believe that? It''s not that I don''t believe Lu Qian''s soul, but I saw it with my own eyes. But I saw Old Wang''s abilities with my own eyes, it shouldn''t be possible.

    Li Zi Rong''s situation isn''t looking too good, and I''m not sure if that girl was scared silly or not. If you give me such a definition, wouldn''t you tell me to just die?

    Old Wang wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "Hmph, you think I''m joking with you? Can''t you see my current situation? Furthermore, even if I were to kill you two, it would not necessarily mean that her resentment would disappear. If it is not, it would be a huge disaster for the human world.

    I was really confused. I anxiously pulled on his arm and said, "Master, didn''t you say you were responsible for exterminating evil and protecting the dao? Since you know how powerful you are, you shouldn''t just sit by and watch. "

    Old Wang did not speak.

    "Master, I really didn''t mean to send that text message. Zi Rong and I were actually forced by our own will. She was cheated, I... I suppose I can be counted as well. Regardless of the reason why, our hearts are not bad. You wouldn''t truly be looking on helplessly as we are killed by evil spirits, right? " I became even more anxious. At this moment, it didn''t matter if I was successful or not, I was begging nonstop.

    I wanted to be like Erhu, even though I saw him living a good life. Weren''t they forced by life itself?

    He had just experienced the failure of a betrayal of his feelings, how could he not have any impulses in his heart? No matter what, I am still a person with seven emotions and six desires, but Li Zi Rong didn''t tell me in detail how she was tricked into the Ghost net.

    But if the last time he went to dig a grave and didn''t meet up with the Wall-Hitting Ghost and didn''t get separated from Old Wang, then he might have already logged out from that bullshit website. At the end of the day, they were all scammed.

    "That''s enough, I''m just telling you the truth. If you don''t tell me, why are you crying?" Old Wang said irritably, his expression very serious, obviously annoyed by my current appearance.

    I hurriedly and tactfully let go, as long as there is no intention to ignore it. When he was younger, he heard Old Wang say, "Why did I have to do that today? But what exactly is that damn net you were talking about?"

    "This... "I ˇ­"

    "Well, you may not be able to explain it clearly now. Let''s settle the matter at hand first."

    I had just opened my mouth when Old Wang interrupted me, hearing my hesitation.

    That''s good too, what he said isn''t wrong. Even if I knew that I didn''t know what the Ghost Web is, my heart would have been filled with fear. It would be weird if I could explain it clearly.

    The sky outside was getting brighter. Old Wang looked around, and then covered up Lu Qian''s corpse with white cloth. "Hurry, take advantage of the fact that there''s no one here, and burn her."

    "Burned it?"

    "Just listen to what I tell you to do. Why are you blabbering so much? If you don''t burn it, do you want to leave the female ghost to become stronger? "

    I was just asking in shock and was immediately sent back by Old Wang.

    Alright, I spoke too much. Now Old Wang was like his father, saying what was what. When I heard that leaving behind this corpse would possibly strengthen Lu Qian''s ghost, I immediately started moving swiftly. He didn''t care that he would feel nauseous when he saw her corpse. In any case, he was wrapped in white cloth, so he could only take advantage of the fact that it was just dawn and there was no one in the autopsy room.

    This is the dissecting room of the hospital, and in fact, it is working with our university. Students like Li Zi Rong, who studied in this area, would really come here to practice during the course of their studies.

    Although I don''t study in this area, I''ve still stayed in this school until my third year. As long as it''s related to the school, there''s nothing I don''t know.

    After exiting the autopsy room, I carried the corpse with me. Instead of taking the elevator, I took Old Wang up the stairs. From here, down to the staircase where the hall met the basement, there was another door next to it, but it was blocked by a painting.

    "Master, give me a hand." I said, holding the picture with one hand.

    Old Wang came forward and pulled with me. He pulled the painting open and saw the door behind us. Old Wang then pulled the door open.

    In front of him was a small forest, but it wasn''t very thick. Through the branches, we could see the building in the distance. It was our school.

    "Not bad, there''s actually a secret passage?" Old Wang said in surprise.

    "It''s just a simple small door. Actually, I don''t know what exactly it''s used for. However, after discovering it, the students that know will all feel the same way about you, thinking it''s fun." "Later on, there were even some bold ones who came over from school when there was nothing to do, sneaking in through this small door to tease the nurses in the hospital or something." I explained.

    Well, I actually did. However, they were all dragged here by their roommates, so that was something that had happened a long time ago.

    At that time, I didn''t know Su Jiajia. Not to mention, there were quite a few young nurses in this hospital. Some of them were even more good-looking than Su Jiajia. This bro didn''t know what was wrong with him at that time. How could he give up such a huge bush of flowers for that heartless woman? It''s not a matter of brains?

    At this moment, Old Wang and Old Wang walked towards the area between the school and the hospital. Finally, they placed Lu Qian''s body on a spot with even less trees. Don''t look at how this bitch usually has a nice figure, but she''s so calm now. I''ve been sweating and gasping for breath since a long time ago.

    "Don''t doubt it, the dead are heavier than the living." Old Wang said when he saw me like this.

    He had indeed heard these words and had experienced it himself. He really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.

 C20

    Old Wang originally wanted me to find some lychee branches, but he didn''t have them. When we just came out of the hospital, there were a lot of lychee trees behind the school. Now, even if it''s a little more troublesome, go down and bring it up.

    Hearing what I said, Old Wang said forget it and asked if I was still a boy. Well, I can''t say for sure. If that''s not the case, then it''s true that I didn''t roll in the bed with any woman, not even Su Jiajia.

    I had the idea that the woman was too slow. At that time, I only thought of her as a goddess. She said whatever she said, and the relationship between the two of us was purely based on love. Just holding hands, hugging and kissing.

    But if it''s me, then when I was in the Wall-Hitting Ghost with Li Zi Rong, it was useless for me to try to break through the Wall-Hitting Ghost with my piss.

    After being conflicted for a long time, I said, "I don''t know if it counts!"

    "Bastard, do you dare to be useless? At least he''s a man in his twenties. He can''t even be sure about himself. " Old Wang directly scolded me and looked at me in disdain.

    It''s my fault!

    But it was a shame, I kept my head down.

    "Whatever, I definitely am not. You go up and take a piss on her body. " Old Wang continued.

    "Huh?" I started.

    "Ah what? Hurry up!" Old Wang urged.

    Damn, isn''t this disrespect to the dead? But after thinking about it, when Lu Qian was alive, she would urge me to pay her tuition fee every day, forcing me to be unable to live a peaceful life. You still want to take my life even after I''m dead? So what if I''m truly disrespectful to her?

    He immediately stepped forward and, according to Old Wang''s instructions, poured water over her corpse. Old Wang stepped forward and held my hand, cutting my finger without saying a word. I sucked in a cold breath and saw that he was smearing his blood on a yellow talisman as he muttered, "Men, alas, can''t even stand this little bit of pain."

    I...

    No, at least tell me. I don''t believe this old thing can do it. Besides, I didn''t say anything.

    After which, I tactfully retreated. Old Wang held the rune in his hands, his hands moved in concert, his feet moved, taking steps that I didn''t understand.

    In the end, all I could remember was this sentence, "Three Primordial Fires, quickly burn ghosts and devils. Urgent as a rule!"

    Old Wang threw the rune in his hand away, and when he got close to the female corpse, he immediately set it ablaze.

    I took two more steps back and subconsciously raised my arm to block the light from the flames.

    "Ah ˇ­"

    Before long, he heard a mournful scream that seemed to come from far away. I turned around in astonishment before shifting my gaze to Old Wang.

    "That''s right, that''s the scream of Lu Qian''s ghost." Old Wang immediately answered, "My guess is right. Lu Qian was plotted against. After she died, someone did something to her corpse. Although her soul is no longer here, she is still absorbing the resentment in this world. If the corpse was not bad, then it would be able to provide endless supply to her soul. Ghosts were like this in the first place, the more resentful they were, the more murderous they were. It''s a pity that at first, I didn''t notice it, but after I tried to summon souls, I was unable to find any conflicts due to the effects of my Dao arts. "

    You can do this?

    In the television movies, the reason why those evil spirits were so resentful wasn''t because they had been forced to die due to the grievances they had suffered while they were alive. Or would there be?

    Also, Old Wang said that he wanted to conflict with Lu Qian''s corpse because of his method of summoning souls? Why can''t I understand it? It''s both a Daoist technique and a Daoist mantra. Didn''t he say that the previous sect was also Maoshan''s branch?

    In other words, even if he didn''t come from Mao Mountain, his Dao arts were actually against ghosts and monsters. This point was the same for everyone, so how could they clash against each other? Also, Dao arts normally only suppress ghosts. Can it help them form resentment?

    He was dumbfounded!

    However, the fact that I was stuck here made me more and more interested in things related to Taoism. If there was a chance, he would definitely ask Old Wang for guidance.

    "Then do we completely get rid of Lu Qian''s ghost now?" I asked.

    Old Wang shook his head. "Too late, we only destroyed the vessels that supplied her with energy. Oh right, you''re really a virgin after all. The boy had used all of his Yang Blood and Profound Truths of Fire in order to heavily injure Lu Qian''s soul. "It''s just that she almost died from the lychee branch. Otherwise, even if I can''t kill her, I can still kill eighty percent of her."

    "Then why don''t you let me." I asked.

    Old Wang raised his head and signaled me to look at the sky. At this moment, the red light had already filled the sky, and the sun had also jumped out by half the sky.

    "We were lucky to be able to burn her body before dawn. After all, it was an item that belonged to the yin attribute. Under the sun, it was already a matter of life and death. If the grievances and Miasma on the corpse were not exposed, it would be useless even if the three senses were burned. By the time you find the lychee tree and come back, it will be too late. "

    Alright, every step one takes is basically done with the help of time. It is indeed thrilling. Before leaving, Old Wang used another talisman, causing a strong wind to blow away Lu Qian''s ashes.

    He said that he wouldn''t be able to pick it up anyway, and it would be a waste if he ended up here. He could not do such a heartless thing. Actually, there was nothing bad about being scattered in this world by the wind. Many people had actually thought of this ending, hadn''t they?

    I don''t think so. After Qin Shi Huang died, he was still thinking about longevity, and even built an ancient tomb for himself. Life was originally less than a hundred years. If one did not have enough time to live, then they would die. If one were to say that what they could leave in this world was fake, then they could say that they were the most direct and straightforward way. I can''t bear to deal with my own affairs like this. That would be truly inhumane.

    It was already dawn. There was nothing he could do about Lu Qian. After tormenting ourselves for an entire night, Old Wang and I were also exhausted. Going out of the woods was the main road, so we directly took a taxi back to my house.

    After entering, I found a new room for Old Wang to rest in. Since I was worried about Zhou Qi and Li Zi Rong, I went to check up on them in Zhou Qi''s bedroom. Seeing that they were still sleeping, I left and went back to my room to rest.

    Her heart was filled with emotions, but when she saw Li Zi Rong sleeping soundly, she felt that no matter how tired she was and how much she ran, as long as she was fine, it was all worth it.

    I''m afraid I didn''t even notice this little thought myself. My whole body was exhausted, and I fell asleep the moment I touched the bed.

    "Smelly brat, get up and eat. You''re so lazy!"

    "Don''t be noisy, let me sleep a little longer!"

    "ˇ­"

    "Shen Hao, save me. Shen Hao ˇ­"

 C21

    "Zi Rong, Zi Rong ˇ­"

    I sat up abruptly and realized that it was already dark outside. I grabbed my cell phone, got out of bed, and turned on the light.

    After confirming that I was still in the room, he heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. What was going on? When he got home in the morning, the sun was already high in the sky. Logically speaking, if he only went to sleep then, there shouldn''t be any problems.

    Didn''t Old Wang say it already? Maybe it was because of this that I had been unable to sleep well. How could the quality of sleep during the day be comparable to that at night? Along the way, they either heard Zhou Qi''s call or heard Li Zi Rong''s call.

    My God, I''ve been through so much in the past few days that I can''t hide my fear in my nightmares.

    After sitting on the bed for a long time, I finally got up and let out a sigh of relief. The light in the living room was on, accompanied by the fragrance of food.

    Well, I remember that Chouchai called me to dinner. Although this woman might look casual, like she could say anything and do anything, she wasn''t actually a bad person.

    "Sister Cha, Zi Rong ˇ­"

    I called out their names and stepped forward, but after a few more shouts, nothing happened. Strange, after sleeping for the entire day, the two of them should have already woken up. It was already late in the night outside, so it was impossible for them to leave at this time.

    He called out a few more times in the living room, but still didn''t get a response. I went straight to Cho Cha''s room and opened the door. It was dark inside and I turned on the light. The room was empty and the bed was neatly made.

    Suddenly, I remembered the sound I heard when I was sleeping. Li Zi Rong had been begging me for help. I suddenly reacted and ran outside.

    "Ouch!"

    Who would have thought that I would run into Old Wang who was also rushing back. After seeing that it was him, I hastily said, "Old Wang, something happened. Sister Qiao and Zi Rong are both missing."

    "Stinking brat, are you trying to kill me?" Old Wang didn''t take the initiative to pay attention to what I said and reprimanded me instead. After a while, he said unhappily, "I''m waiting for you to find out that the two of them have already become corpses."

    What did that mean?

    "No, do you know where they are?" I didn''t understand, so I asked directly.

    "I know a hammer." Old Wang replied with dissatisfaction, he got up and rubbed his waist, then explained, "Zhou Qi just called you out to get up and eat, didn''t you hear? "They woke me up at that time. I wasn''t in the mood for food, but I couldn''t sleep either ˇ­"

    It was about three or four in the afternoon. Because neither of us had woken up, Zhou Cha and Li Zi Rong had dinner separately, probably thinking that we were still hungry, so they went out together.

    Thinking that he should be going out to buy vegetables, Old Wang followed the two of them out of the door for some unknown reason. Only now did he realize that Li Zi Rong had returned to school, and Zhou Tong had returned to his own residence. The two of them split up, but he couldn''t split up by himself.

    In addition to the fact that the sun was high, he found a comfortable place to rest for the time being. He said that from that position, he was sure that he could see the path that Zhou Qi and Li Zi Rong would have to take if they were to return.

    However, when dusk fell, neither of them returned. After all the delays, only now did he feel that something was amiss. When he began to calculate, he realized that he could no longer find the positions of the two people.

    "This is really strange. Before I came back, I went to your school and to Zhou Qi''s residence, but I still did not find two people." "Thinking that I still have you at home, I had no choice but to run back." Old Wang said as he sat on the sofa and slapped his thigh.

    Not long ago?

    Wasn''t that when I heard Li Zi Rong''s cry for help?

    "Old Wang, when I was sleeping, I seemed to have had a dream. I heard Chou Cha call me, and I responded with a sentence. After that, I fell asleep in a daze. Before you came back, I had a nightmare. Zi Rong had been begging me for help, but I couldn''t see her figure. Only then did I wake up from my dream. " I blurted out what I suspected.

    "Damn you, why didn''t you say so earlier?" Old Wang reprimanded, getting up and pacing the hall. "Oh no! Why didn''t I think of that? "It''s over, it''s all over ˇ­"

    Watching him linger made me nervous, too. He quickly grabbed his arm and asked, "Master, what are you talking about? Did you think of something? Why didn''t he think of anything? What''s done for? Will you please explain yourself? "

    "Do you still remember when we were burning Lu Qian''s corpse? Did I tell you that her soul wasn''t inside her body?" Old Wang looked at me and explained.

    I numbly nodded as I continued to listen, "At that time, we only noticed this point, but we overlooked it. When you and Li Zi Rong were being surrounded by evil spirits, did she lose consciousness?" This is the key, because Lu Qian''s ghost is in her body. "

    "But later on, didn''t you draw the talisman for her? Zi Rong did become quiet." Furthermore, before we went back to sleep, I specially observed them both sleeping quietly in the room. " I said, puzzled. I saw all of this with my own eyes.

    "The truth is that Lu Qian''s ghost was severely injured when we burned her body. During the day, he was unable to leave the girl''s body, so he naturally chose to sleep in her house. But at night, when the evil spirits are fierce and absorb the essence energy in her body, the end result will naturally be completely different from the day. " Old Wang continued to explain in detail.

    No way. I knew Lu Qian''s case would take some time, but I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. And it was just like before, threatening our lives at any moment.

    The most serious one was Li Zi Rong, which meant that the bitch''s soul stayed in her body for a day and a night? It''s over.

    "No, master, what should we do? Hurry up and think of a way to deal with it. If it''s too late, what happens when both of them are in danger? " I was at a loss what to do, so I hurried Old Wang.

    He said nothing, frowning deeply.

    This time, it was me who was walking around the hall. There was nothing I could do. I picked up my phone and opened the web page.

    Forget it, I can''t just sit by and watch as my two lives are taken away. He immediately posted a request post, "I''m looking for Li Zi Rong, Zhou Qi."

    However, when it was released, his phone continuously beeped. The webpage kept showing that the internet had been interrupted and the announcement had failed. It kept repeating just like that.

    "F * ck you." I was so angry that I cursed out loud. What the heck is this? He''s so full of himself, now that I need it, why are you doing this for me?

 C22

    Filled with anger, I instantly suppressed my brain. Ignoring the fact that the phone in my hand was my own, I fiercely slapped it twice.

    The result was the same as before. The webpage on his phone didn''t move at all. I wandered around the room holding my cell phone aloft, thinking it was dead.

    "Hey, what are you crazy about?" Old Wang asked when he saw me like this.

    How do I explain it? Even though I''ve told him about the Ghastly Net before, luckily Old Wang didn''t question it. He has indeed been helping by my side the entire time. But now that this crappy website is in a fluster, even I don''t understand it myself.

    When he was young, he walked up to me and took my cell phone from me. Without a word, he lowered his head again.

    No way. Again?

    Evil spirits can''t wait for people. The longer we delay, the more danger Li Zi Rong and Zhou Qi would face.

    "How about this, you wait at home for a while, I''ll go out and take a look." After a long while, Old Wang finally raised his head and said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, without caring about what I had to say, he turned around and walked out of the room.

    "Sigh ˇ­"

    Seeing the back of his figure disappear before his eyes, I couldn''t chase after him, but neither could I. How can this guy be so fast? I just want to tell him why I''m staying here, and follow him out to search. It would be great if I gained more strength with just one person.

    I also don''t understand what Old Wang is thinking. Without him, I can''t leave without permission. His heart felt like it was on fire, and the more it burned, the more uncomfortable he felt. He mustn''t let anything happen to him, he definitely mustn''t let anything happen to him ˇ­

    Just when I was repeating the same line, suddenly, my vision goes dark and the lights in the living room go out. I was stunned. I sat there, not daring to move.

    "Bam!"

    There was a crash and a gust of cold wind blew into his face. The windows continuously blew and I subconsciously raised my arms to block them. At the same time, I heard mournful laughter and said smugly and despairingly, "Hahaha ˇ­" That damned old man has finally left. Shen Hao, I have been waiting for you for a long time. "You dare to burn my body? I will hack you into eighteen pieces and I will not be able to dispel the hatred in my heart."

    The voice was low and hoarse, and repeated itself in my ears. Though slim and unpleasant to hear, I am very familiar with it. It''s Lu Qian.

    He quickly looked around and the chilly wind got stronger and stronger. Suddenly, I heard the sound of glass shattering on the floor. I jerked my head back. In front of the living room''s window, there was a bunch of dark green lights enveloping it, causing my hair to stand on end.

    Not long after, a black silhouette could be seen in the midst of that dark green light. His long hair covered his entire head, making it impossible to see his face. Her movements were very slow, even very mechanical. It was another familiar sensation. When the ghost of Lu Qian came to find us, she climbed out of my room, but that was also the case.

    "Heh heh, you think this matter is laughable? Taunt him but not ridicule him? Li Zi Rong''s dissecting technique was clearly taught to her by me, but in the end, she used it to deal with me and caused my death. " She laughed deeply, as if she was trying to reason with me.

    "And you are even more despicable. What do you know? If it wasn''t for you, how could I have entered the autopsy room? "

    I''m going to go, so from beginning to end, all the pots are on me and Li Zi Rong.

    He immediately scolded angrily, "Why do you have to make your words sound so good? Why don''t you reflect on yourself, as a university teacher, caught by your husband? You still have the face to say those words in front of me. "

    In truth, I didn''t know where I got the courage at that moment. The person in front of her was an evil spirit. Because he didn''t see her face clearly for the time being, he actually dared to call out like this.

    Yue didn''t know, just as I said this, I suddenly let go of my clenched fist. He felt like his hand had been scratched by a fingernail. His legs were shaking uncontrollably. It was a good thing that there was no light at the moment. In the darkness, his legs could not be seen.

    "Ugh!"

    "Teacher Lu ˇ­" Speak as you speak... Move... "What do you want me to do ˇ­"

    In a split-second, the shadow flashed in front of me and grabbed me by the neck. Before I could react, I felt my throat tighten and I was unable to breathe.

    He immediately became terrified. Not only did he not retaliate against her, he even addressed her as teacher. No, what was there to be afraid of? This was what a man could do. Even though he knew he couldn''t do it, he wasn''t stupid enough to risk his life, right?

    "What were you talking about? "Say it again."

    Lu Qian gradually raised her head and questioned me. As her dark hair fell to her cheeks, I snapped my eyes shut. There was nothing on his face. It was just a piece of human skin. Where were his facial features? What the heck was going on?

    F * ck, I might as well use my hair to cover it up.

    "I didn''t say anything ˇ­"

    "Hehe!"

    At this moment, I was already sweating profusely. I was soaked in cold sweat and had goosebumps all over my body. It was a feeling that I really couldn''t convey.

    I didn''t want to argue with her, so I heard her mocking laughter again, as if she was getting closer to me. I didn''t dare open my eyes, but I could feel her cold breath on my face as she made a noise. This caused goosebumps to appear on his skin that was already covered in goosebumps.

    "When I was giving you lessons, you kept peeping at me. Why aren''t you watching anymore? " Lu Qian didn''t know why she suddenly thought of something, but she stopped complaining about what she had been yelling about when she first appeared.

    I thought, it doesn''t matter if he was a flower or a cow shit, at least he was right in front of me. But now? It''s fine if he''s a damned woman, but he doesn''t even have a single face.

    "Stop joking around. You are a teacher and I am your student. Even if I have the guts to act like a pervert, I don''t have the guts to act like one." I muttered.

    "I''m afraid it''s because at this moment, you have a school beauty by your side." The woman continued.

    My head buzzed and I opened my eyes. She was talking about Li Zi Rong.

    Just as he was about to ask, his gaze fell on her. His facial features gradually appeared on the human skin face. The first thing he saw was an eye hanging on the side of his face. What made people even more helpless was that the navel was extremely ugly. It was not a normal growth, but instead hung upside down where its chin should have been.

    Another large hole appeared on his forehead, and Zhang He continued to speak. Could it be that the one who had been talking this entire time was this place?

    "Lu laoshi, I really didn''t do this on purpose. Can you let me go so that I can explain the matter to you properly?" I quickly shut my eyes and begged again.

    From what I learned, Su Jiajia''s rich second generation boyfriend and the woman he played with, both died because of me. Old Wang also made me sincerely repent, saying that he could solve the problem just like that.

 C23

    No matter what the truth is, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to play anymore. Everything has nothing to do with me.

    The long, cold nails of her right hand gradually slipped from my forehead. Finally, it formed a tiger claw in front of my chest. The human skin on my face had basically gained all of its facial features, but it still hung upside down. The corner of her mouth was raised, but in my eyes, it was lowered.

    "This person can only live once in his life. Now that I''m dead, what use do you think there''s for you to talk so much?" Lu Qian said.

    "You should be blaming them. Not just you, but Li Zi Rong as well. Use your lives to make up for it."

    Hearing her words, I was so stiff that I couldn''t move anymore. I felt a sharp pain coming from my chest. However, her words still echoed in his mind as he muttered to himself, "Zi Rong, what did you do to Li Zi Rong and Zhou Qi?"

    "Hahaha ˇ­" "Humph!"

    Hearing her voice, he laughed. The pain in his neck instantly disappeared, and the pain in his chest also eased. When I opened my eyes, I found that the damned woman had already jumped backwards, two or three meters away from me.

    A dagger glowing with a golden light was still flying through the air. I felt dizzy and forced myself to look back. The person standing behind me was Old Wang. Taking a fighting stance, his two hands formed sword seals, directing the flying dagger through the air.

    "Hmph, you''re still so arrogant and spoiled! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Old Wang looked at Lu Qian with disdain.

    "Smelly Taoist, I''ll cripple you." Lu Qian was not to be outdone.

    Now that I met my opponent, I stopped looking like I was scared of him. His cheeks returned to normal as his hair flew in the air. Other than his pale face, he was also the first teacher he had seen in school. He was the first to jump up and attack Old Wang.

    The old dynasty dodged behind her and didn''t confront her head on. Dodging his attack, she changed the law enforcement method in her hands and once again pointed her golden short sword at him.

    In that moment, all that could be seen was a black shadow and a short sword shining in golden light leaping through the air, forming a sharp contrast between the two.

    After a while, Lu Qian couldn''t stand it any longer and turned around to look at us. Her eyes were glowing green.

    He heard another cold snort, and then he jumped out of the window.

    "Want to run?" "No way." Old Wang seemed to have his guard up as he retracted his golden dagger. He also jumped out of the window and gave chase.

    I wanted to scream and wait, but my throat wouldn''t let me, so I followed them. After a long period of training, my speed won''t be able to keep up with his.

    He only knew that the general direction of the chase was correct. It was already late in the night, and there weren''t many pedestrians on the street. There weren''t even many cars. The moonlight was beautiful at night, and coupled with the city''s streetlights, the road forward was not that difficult. When I reached the park, I saw Old Wang''s figure again, and I immediately sped up to catch up.

    "Hahaha ˇ­"

    "Don''t go."

    "Old Wang."

    Lu Qian''s unpleasant laughter kept ringing in her ears, and she heard Old Wang''s voice again. I just called out, how could the people in front be willing to listen to me. I saw the ghost disappear in front of me, while Old Wang directly jumped down the river from the bridge in the park.

    I just wanted to tell him that there was a river ahead. Who knew that before I could say anything, I would run onto the bridge and suddenly stop my car. I shouted towards the river below the bridge, "Old Wang ˇ­" "Master ˇ­"

    At first, I could still see the water bubbling, but after a few more shouts, there was no response. Even the bubbling sounds at the bottom of the river had disappeared.

    It can''t be, it''s not that this damned woman hasn''t been dealt with, but that I''ve caused Old Wang to lose his life.

    As he thought of this, he collapsed onto the bridge. Li Zi Rong and Zhou Qi didn''t manage to find me, and I was always pestered by Lu Qian''s soul. Old Wang was kind enough to help me, how did he end up like this?

    How am I supposed to accept the fact that I''m going to break down?

    The Heavens really know how to joke. I feel that in my relationship with Su Jiajia, it is already too much for me to be the one who gets green and the one who gets hurt. But luckily, I kept reminding myself not to put these matters to heart. It was fortunate that after getting to know the school belle, everyone would yearn for beautiful things and it could be considered as temporarily diverting my attention.

    Why did it involve so many things? If I can''t pay the tuition fees, I''m just a poor migrant worker. Before graduation, the only ability I had was either to protect my girlfriend''s sincerity towards me or to protect my tuition. How could he have both the fish and the bear paw?

    I am a human! If I am not greedy, then I am not a god!]

    My heart was so full of bitterness that I couldn''t even find out who to blame. Blame myself for being too stupid, blame the heavens for being too manipulative, blame fate for being too bumpy, or blame Erhu for sharing the link to the Ghost Web site to me?

    This is the only beginning, and this year it all started because of me. Lu Qian seeking revenge on me was not wrong. It seemed that I really should bear such a responsibility.

    "Why are you still alive when your life is like this?"

    "Look at the people who have hurt you. Why can they live on without worries?"

    "When Su Jiajia treated you like that, did she ever feel any guilt in her heart?"

    "ˇ­"

    After an unknown amount of time, an unfamiliar voice resounded in his mind. The more I listened to him, the more miserable I felt. Is there actually anyone in this world who can feel my pain?

    "Yeah, who lives like me? "Just what is the meaning of living ˇ­"

    I repeated what he had said, my eyes glazed over. Perhaps the night wind is too cold, or perhaps I have no future, in the corner of the eye hung tears, the heart of the sour more and more obvious, one scene after another past life.

    For half my life, I have done nothing and failed everywhere. The voice was right. What''s the point of living like me?

    I got up slowly and turned to look at the bottom of the river. Actually, it was so dark that I couldn''t see anything clearly. However, I seemed to be able to see Su Jiajia''s face, Li Zi Rong''s face and Zhou Qi.

    These women have all interacted with me in such a short period of time, I don''t blame them.

    He laughed at himself and said, "Hehe, after I leave this world, Lu Qian will no longer seek revenge on anyone. Su Jiajia will not mind me. Zi Rong was able to leave the Ghost Net without a hitch. The one who was the most sorry was the landlord, Sister Cha. With so much money from you, I can''t show you any more houses ˇ­ "

    After finishing my words, I closed my eyes and fell straight to the ground.

 C24

    "Shen Hao ˇ­"

    "BOOM!"

    In an instant, I felt that my hands and feet were bound, eyes, ears and mouth were filled with water, choking me to the point that I couldn''t breathe, stinging me.

    The moment I jumped down, I seemed to hear someone calling my name. I feel a little happy, when I walk this last life journey, there is actually someone sending me off.

    "Hu!"

    Just as I was thinking this, something wrapped around my waist and pulled fiercely backwards, dragging the sound of flowing water and lifting me onto the shore.

    "Cough, cough ˇ­"

    I kept coughing, and the person in front of me couldn''t see who it was. I was pressed against my chest as I coughed and spat out a lot of water.

    "Master?"

    Only after a long time did I realize that the person in front of me was Old Wang. His body was also wet. When he saw that I had regained consciousness, he stopped squeezing himself and fell down to the side, saying helplessly, "You still know it''s me."

    "Cough, cough." Two more coughs and I leaned forward to look around, still at the end of the park. "What''s going on?"

    What was going on? I saw Old Wang jump into the river after Lu Qian''s ghost. Because of this matter, I was still full of remorse, thinking that I killed Old Wang. It seemed like it was just for an instant, why are both of us drenched?

    "Can I ask you to go out and get some brains? "You just met a water ghost. If I didn''t arrive in time, you would be dead. This little life of yours would have become a substitute for the water ghost''s body." Old Wang pointed at me while scolding me.

    Hearing that, my eyes fell. Water ghost?

    "This old man has always had his own way of doing things. Since when did I need you to worry about me?" It''s just that I haven''t been able to solve my own problems, and have started to cause trouble again. " Old Wang reprimanded.

    After listening to his explanation, I found out that there was a water ghost in the river in the park. If the water ghost wanted to reincarnate, it had to find a substitute, this was the rule.

    I always thought that it was just a folklore. Looks like the time Old Wang was by my side has indeed enriched my knowledge in this area.

    He told me that he had indeed chased Lu Qian into the river, but when he understood the situation and raised his head, he saw me jump into the river as he approached me.

    So the call I heard at that time was indeed from someone, Old Wang. However, that water ghost took advantage of the dead of night, when I was sitting alone on the bridgehead, feeling depressed. When my consciousness was faint, it intentionally said these things that made me feel so much pain that I wished that I was dead. By the time I completely let my guard down and realized that he had already interfered with my brain waves, trying to fan the flames to make me die, I would become his substitute if I were to drown in the river.

    Luckily, Old Wang came back in time to save my life. As he spoke, I began to have a sense of what I had not remembered before. Even he himself was shocked.

    Back then, Su Jiajia had openly told me that I had never thought of living a life when I was infected by the green light. Because of my later experiences, I started to have this kind of thought. F * ck you, if I wasn''t a water ghost and my brain waves weren''t interfered with, how could I be so weak?

    "Remember, if you want to save someone, you have to control your emotions first. You didn''t see my body float, did you? Didn''t you know that if a person was drowned, they would float? And you''re still daydreaming, thinking about so many emotional scenes. Eh! " Old Wang reprimanded and reprimanded her, even acting like he despised her.

    At the very least, you have to prove that I am a righteous man, and that I have my own sentiments and sense of justice. Not like some people who have a stubborn mouth but are actually still trying to help me. What''s the point of saying so much?

    "What about the water ghost?" I couldn''t be bothered to keep pestering him on the subject, so I changed the subject.

    Old Wang waved his hand and said, "Those small fries were already scared shitless when they met me."

    How could I be so unwilling to believe him? He didn''t show any emotions on the surface, but his heart kept clucking.

    "What did you say? Right, didn''t you say we found the clue to Lu Qian''s disappearance? Then, if we follow her, we''ll be able to find Zi Rong and Zhou Qi, right?" I pressed.

    After two consecutive days of not seeing Li Zi Rong''s lively appearance, his heart was really worried and didn''t dare to delay for even a moment.

    Old Wang nodded and got up. I followed him to the end of the bridge. He pointed to the river and said, "The answers are all at the bottom of the river. You can follow them, but don''t mess around anymore."

    I hastily nodded, and Old Wang took out a talisman from his bag and handed it to me. "This is an Evil Repellent Talisman that has been reinforced by a mantra. Think of a way to prevent it from getting soaked by the river." It might be able to save your life at a critical moment.

    Awesome.

    In front of us is such a big river, and we have to cross the river to find traces of Lu Qian.

    Old Wang completely ignored my surprised expression and took out a transparent and folded bag from his bag. He directly stuffed all of his bags into the bag and sealed it. This is that kind of waterproof bag. Holy crap, I''m speechless. Won''t this brat stay together with me and give me more when the time comes?

    I was too lazy to tell him apart, so I went forward to grab his transparent bag and opened it, before throwing the Evil Repellent Talisman into it. He zipped it up and returned it to Old Wang.

    "You ˇ­"

    "Hehe, we share both fortune and adversity." I joked.

    Old Wang rolled his eyes at me and jumped off the river first with the bag in his arms. I followed closely behind.

    Going to this crappy university, I made myself poor, but at least I learned a few things. The school has a gymnasium, and the gymnasium has a swimming pool.

    Following Old Wang''s flapping movements, Han Li dove down to the bottom of the lake before swimming to the side. At this moment, I also saw, behind a clear spring, a dark hole.

    Old Wang turned around and looked at me, gesturing me to head over. After a while, he flipped over and jumped out of the water curtain. I imitated his movements and used the buoyancy of the water to float in midair. Flipping forward was easy, it was just like landing on the ground ˇ­ Well, I''m not even flattering myself.

    After taking two deep breaths, I shook off my wet hair and replied, "I''ve lived in this city for so long, but I didn''t know that there was such a special place at the bottom of the river."

    "Humph, you little rascal, are just a frog in the well." Old Wang never beat around the bush. He even looked at me with disdain.

 C25

    Tch, he only found out about it after chasing Lu Qian here a second ago, where did he get so much confidence to say that about me?

    When he was underwater, he saw that the cave entrance was pitch black, but after a while, he could clearly see the road ahead of him, given the light shining from the outside.

    As I followed Old Wang, I turned around to take a look at the cave beneath the water. The most important thing was that the river didn''t enter through the entrance.

    After walking for a short distance, they came to a fork in the road. Old Wang held his ground as the two openings lined up in front of him. As he looked around, I asked, "Where are we going?"

    Old Wang did not say anything. He opened the waterproof bag and took out a yellow talisman from within. He flicked the yellow talisman between his fingers and threw it into the two holes. Immediately, the cave entrance became as bright as day, and the surroundings could be seen clearly.

    However, the light didn''t last for long. Old Wang smiled sinisterly as he looked at me and said, "I''m not going anywhere."

    "Then why did we come down?" I had no idea what he meant.

    Anyway, Lu Qian was at the bottom of the lake, and now that they had met at a fork in the road, the one who was no longer going forward was also him. My patience is almost worn out. That damned woman still has two hostages in her hands. Can I have some snacks to eat?

    He then turned around and squatted on the side with disdain. Not being able to see clearly, Old Wang lost something and tripped over me before plopping his butt on the ground.

    The ground in front of me suddenly split open, scaring me to the point that I hurriedly got up and the soil continued to fall. Only now could he clearly see that the split in front of him was extremely neat.

    I looked at Old Wang in astonishment. He smiled and said, "We don''t have a way out."

    The split in front of them was so square that it was enough for two people to hug each other and go down. However, there were no stairs nor ropes. Old Wang immediately jumped down and shouted at me, "Quickly! I won''t be waiting for anyone in a while."

    He could not see what was happening down there either. Forget it, even Old Wang could not fall to his death. What was there to be afraid of? He immediately jumped down. The momentum is a little bit fierce, who knows that the ground below isn''t high at all, the collision makes my ankle hurt, Old Wang is again looking at me with an evil smile.

    This damned old man, why is it that the more we get to know each other, the more he becomes a wicked heart we have. He knew it wasn''t very high, so he didn''t inform me earlier.

    I was full of complaints when Old Wang lit a candle and held it in his hand by the dim light. I limped to my feet and followed him.

    After about half an hour of walking, a bright light shone from the front. Our candles were superfluous, so Old Wang put them out, and we quickened our pace. It was only through the passage that we discovered that there was a cave in front of us that was larger than the one we had come in from.

    The interior was bright, with a sarcophagus in the middle, surrounded by roses. On the outer edge of the roses, there was a circle of red candles, all of them lit.

    Under normal circumstances, the scene in front of him would be as romantic as it could be. And here, in this lifeless place, all the romance and beauty seemed eerily strange.

    The two of us looked at each other. There were no other movements around us, so we slowly moved forward. The two of them pushed open the sarcophagus with all their might and were immediately shocked. Because the woman lying inside the sarcophagus with a ruddy complexion was actually Li Zi Rong.

    "Zi Rong!"

    "Don''t touch her!"

    Startled, I reached out my hand to pull her away. At the same time, I heard Old Wang raise his voice.

    The moment our words fell, there were rustling sounds coming from the surroundings. Both of them froze on the spot. Old Wang looked behind us out of the corner of his eye, while I cast my gaze behind him. We found out that we weren''t the only ones who entered the cave. There were a lot of small holes in the cave that couldn''t be seen from the inside.

    However, that rustling sound came from the small cave behind Old Wang.

    It sounded like something crawling, but the sound was so loud that it completely exposed the weight of the creature.

    Before long, the scene unfurled before my eyes, and I almost dropped my chin to the ground.

    The person who walked out from behind Old Wang was Zhou Qi. His entire body was stiff and dull, making it impossible to recognize the two of us. His hand was pushing a wooden chair that was like a wheelchair, and even the wheels were made of wood.

    Lu Qian''s gaze was the same as Zhou Cha''s, without the slightest bit of viciousness. I looked at Old Wang again.

    "Master said that the two guests are guests. He told me to entertain the two of you well." Chou Cha pushed the wheelchair in front of us and spoke like a robot.

    We almost burst out laughing, in this bird shit place, apart from a few rose petals are alive, is there anything else living? It was funny.

    Who knew that I wouldn''t believe it? Zhou Qi had already brought out two cups in his hands, walking towards us in a stiff and stiff manner.

    Looking at the bright red liquid inside, I shivered. Old Wang extended his hand to receive it. I was even more stunned. He turned his head to signal to me. ''Alright, I will accept it. "

    "Thank you very much." Old Wang pretended to be polite.

    Zhou Qi didn''t say anything, but turned around and walked back to the wheelchair. Old Wang suddenly threw the cup in his hand out, and I quickly did as I was told. He saw him grab something from his bag and throw it out, sending the powder flying into Zhou Qi''s body.

    In just a short moment, black smoke rose from her body before it turned into red smoke again as she weakly fell to the ground.

    In just a split-second, Old Wang jumped to the other side and caught the two cups steadily. Old Wang spun around the sarcophagus and poured the liquid from the cup onto the lid of the sarcophagus.

    The red liquid formed a demonic character on the sarcophagus. Suddenly, the red light shone brightly and sent the old king flying out.

    In time, Li Zi Rong opened her eyes and her pupils turned blood-red. Standing up and stepping out, I was completely unfamiliar with her. When I saw her figure sway, she had already jumped right in front of me and grabbed my neck.

    Is there anything new about the reprimands that I have been cursing a thousand times? Everyone likes to pinch their necks. If this goes on, even if I don''t die a few times at a time, my little neck will be broken sooner or later.

    "Zi ˇ­" "Rong ˇ­"

    "Humph!"

    I struggled to call her name, but Li Zi Rong didn''t respond at all. On the contrary, he humphed with an even colder tone and used even more strength in his hands.

    This is much more serious than when Lu Qian, that damned woman, was pinching my neck. I couldn''t speak anymore and even subconsciously rolled my eyes.

    Ah!

    Not long after, he heard a miserable scream. I was sent flying and crashed into a stone wall on the plane. My waist almost broke.

 C26

    It was too late for him to scream, as the red light in front of his eyes was dazzling. He could not open it at all. I didn''t know what was going on, but I quickly got up and rubbed my eyes for a long time before gradually getting used to it. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Li Zi Rong was covered by a golden net.

    She could not move at all as she cried out incessantly. Outside, Old Wang''s hands were forming seals as he bit through his fingers and drew runes in the air.

    The golden light pierced through her body like a dagger. Terrible cries rang out continuously from the mountain as a response, but Li Zi Rong was stunned on the spot and instantly fell limply to the ground.

    A mass of black gas floated out from the object covered in a golden light. After lingering for a long time, Old Wang continued to cast a spell. No one knew what he was chanting, but the black smoke gradually took the form of a picture.

    The protagonist was Lu Qian, the past relationship between her and her husband. The two of them had always been on good terms, but in the past two years, the two of them had been strangers.

    Most importantly, I saw the truth. It turns out that it wasn''t Lu Qian who cheated me. There were a lot of male teachers and students in school who liked her and admired her, and I always knew that. After all, although Lu Qian is our counselor, she is definitely not big and she is also very beautiful.

    That day, because she first saw her husband''s intimate relationship with another woman, she was extremely sad. When she returned to school, she met a male teacher who adored her and couldn''t help but cry. The male teacher comforted her and lent her his shoulder to cry.

    At this time, Lu Qian''s husband received my text message and ran to the school just in time to see this scene. After beating Lu Qian up, the male teachers defended themselves and the two of them were beaten up together. In the end, because Lu Qian was married to her husband, the male teachers were unable to stop her and Lu Qian was beaten to death.

    But when she arrived at the autopsy room, we only saw, in the picture, a dark figure appear. We couldn''t see what he had done to Lu Qian''s body, and we couldn''t even see his face.

    My heart filled with bitterness. Previously, I was even criticizing Lu Qian because of this matter, but her words were really unpleasant to hear. Only now do I know that I was wrong, that this is not the truth.

    No wonder when he turned into a ghost and pestered me, he would always ask me the same question. In the end, what did I know?

    The black smoke gradually became lighter. Old Wang put away the golden net and only then did we hear Lu Qian''s voice, "I''m sorry, Shen Hao. I don''t know what happened to me, that''s why I repeatedly hurt you. "However, thank you. While I was alive, I was freed. Now that I have died, I can finally be freed."

    Her voice was still echoing in the cave, the black smoke dissipating.

    I really didn''t know what to say. Su Jiajia''s rich second generation had bullied me before, and they had colluded to let me down. So even if he died because of me, I could still find excuses for myself.

    Now that I''m with Lu Qian, everything seems to be a misunderstanding. I will only bear a heavier burden.

    He just stood there expressionlessly, watching as Old Wang packed up his magic tools and helped the unconscious Li Zi Rong up. He then said to me, "The Ghost net really isn''t anything good. He can satisfy you, but he''ll make you pay in another way. Go back and investigate carefully."

    This matter was considered over. If it wasn''t for Old Wang''s reminder, I would have forgotten about it.

    Hurry up and take out the phone, but I was too naive, now in the water at the bottom of the cave, you still hope the phone has a signal?

    Who knew that right after he took out his phone, a notification immediately popped up on the screen. He clicked on the notification and it was from the Ghost Net.

    "Congratulations, you have completed the mission. The reward is five million yuan."

    When I f * * king want him to have the internet, he can''t even post a request. But just when I thought that everything was unrealistic and impossible, I received a message from the Ghost Net.

    At the same time, the money in the balance was transferred to his account. I stared at the screen dumbfoundedly. Old Wang saw that I didn''t say anything for a long time, so he walked up to take a glance.

    However, when he looked at me in astonishment, I realized that there was nothing on the screen. It was just a game interface.

    F * ck, why bother explaining it?

    He had already seen the rules of the Ghost Net. Members of the Ghost Net couldn''t reveal their secrets to others. Erhu still hasn''t appeared yet, it doesn''t matter if I did it on purpose or not. In fact, I was clearly showing my phone''s page to someone else. This is even more amazing than a magic trick!

    Old Wang had nothing to say, so he didn''t say anything more. He put Li Zi Rong into my arms, walked to the side, and supported Zhou Zheng Rui up. We went back the way we came from, and then we walked into the passage. Old Wang threw out a spell and burned everything in the cave.

    After returning to the original two crossroads, I didn''t continue to take the water route. Old Wang took the lead and brought me to the left entrance of the cave. All the way around, and when we saw the light outside, it came out of the suburbs.

    In front of him was a dense forest, and the sky had just turned white. We carried the two women out to the road and took a taxi back to the city.

    When they got home, Old Wang gave each of them some water runes to drink. Not long after, Zhou Qi jumped up, "Ah? "Go away ˇ­"

    His hands moved in the air for a long time before he saw that she was at home and that the person in front of him was me and Old Wang.

    "Ah ˇ­"

    "Zi Rong!"

    Li Zi Rong screamed as she woke up. When she saw Old Wang and I, her face was filled with shock and fear. Nervously, unable to hear what I was saying, and even more unwilling to let anyone near, he said words of self-blame and also words of not wanting to die.

    It seemed that both of them had been badly frightened. I got two sleeping pills from the medicine cabinet. After coaxing them for a long time to eat one each and send them to the bedroom to lie down, I finally returned to the living room and sat on the sofa, helplessly looking up at the ceiling.

    "What''s wrong? "Now that the matter has been resolved, the two of them are barely alive and you have no way of living." Old Wang drank a mouthful of water and questioned me.

    Sigh!

    I let out a long sigh and leaned forward to face Old Wang. "Old Wang, I''ve never doubted your abilities. But do you really believe what I''ve said about the Weave?"

    Old Wang smirked. "So what if you don''t believe me?"

    "I can''t take it anymore. If this goes on, I''ll go crazy sooner or later. As you can see, Zi Rong has gone completely crazy. "And Sister Cha, she was just my landlord, but was involved in this accident." I kept saying what I wasn''t satisfied with, and I wanted to smash it.

 C27

    But then again, the only thing I broke was my phone, and the website was still fine. Moreover, this doesn''t mean that after I destroy my phone, the Ghost Net will let me go.

    There was still a smile on Old Wang''s face, and I immediately got annoyed. Normally, it''s fine if he was just joking around. But at this moment, I was already on the verge of death as I seriously discussed this issue with him. To think that this old fellow would actually mock me.

    Seeing the twisted expression on my face, just as I was about to get angry, Old Wang quickly said, "Calm down, calm down! It looks like you have at least proven to be a good person. "That''s why I''ve been trying my best to help you all this time. It''s worth it."

    "You old man, is that what I meant?" I said helplessly. I wanted to get my revenge in front of him.

    In any case, everything had been resolved and there was nothing for him to worry about.

    "Kid, so what if this old man is trash? "If not for this old man, you would have died countless times." Old Wang waved his finger and pointed at me.

    It is true, but I have no conscience.

    In any case, there was a smelly face for him to see, to see, to not like, pull down. Right now, I''m too busy worrying about other stuff, so I''m still in the mood to hang out with him.

    This was the first time I had stayed up all night, and after so much suffering and tiredness, I was not sleepy at all.

    The matter of the Ghost Web had been suppressing my nerves. I was really afraid that I would fall asleep, and hearing Li Zi Rong cry for help was yet another nightmare.

    "It''s settled!" Seeing me like this, Old Wang stopped teasing me and comforted me, "Actually, this matter isn''t entirely your fault. The mission that you''ve been given by the Ghost Net isn''t wrong, it''s just that someone did something to it ˇ­"

    Old Wang told me that in the end, what Lu Qian said was true. Just because someone wanted her life, they sent me a mission through the Ghostnet. All of it was actually controlled by someone, including Old Wang who explained to me why Lu Qian became so fierce.

    Didn''t she say that before she was destroyed? She didn''t even know why she became like that.

    Of course, it was also because of Old Wang''s explanation that I found out that I woke up last night and discovered that Li Zi Rong and Zhou Qi were not at home. However, he purposefully ran away quickly, leaving me by myself.

    Knowing that Lu Qian wouldn''t let me go, if he was here, Lu Qian''s ghost definitely wouldn''t appear. But if I was alone in this environment, it was her chance to kill.

    Old Wang had been sticking a wormwood leaf between his eyebrows all this time, hiding outside the house to avoid his life force. Lu Qian''s soul was nowhere to be found.

    It wasn''t until she appeared and attacked me, and Old Wang just in time, that he wanted to kill her, but then he remembered that her corpse had been tampered with, so he intentionally made Lu Qian run away.

    After all, when Lu Qian''s corpse was burned in the day, her soul was heavily injured. It was impossible for her to recover and defeat Old Wang in a single day.

    The only thing that wasn''t calculated was that there was a water ghost in the park''s river. Old Wang knew that I was following behind him, and at that time, he was indeed planning to go back and pick me up.

    Later on, when they saw the sarcophagus in the cave, Old Wang also purposefully threw out the cup and took out the controlled Zhou Qiao to remove the evil aura from her body. After that, he let Li Zi Rong, who had been possessed, take advantage of the fact that he was close to me before he went to the back. The golden net was called the Inescapable Earth Web, and with the power of his Dao Qi, it directly trapped Li Zi Rong.

    The techniques he used were all collectively called Daoism''s Divisions. It was just that different Divisions had different names, that''s all Old Wang said it for me. He drew talismans in the air. He bit his finger earlier and condensed his Daoqi. Then, he transformed the talismans into the shape of a copper coin sword and transformed it into a short sword that shone with golden light. It directly pierced through Li Zi Rong''s body.

    Because it was supported by Dao qi, it was not a real blade, so it would not harm Li Zi Rong''s body and directly take care of the weak ghost aura Lu Qian.

    "In the end, you saw that as a female teacher, you aren''t bad. She just can''t control herself. Because of the light from the inescapable net, she can only have one last breath of life left and can''t form her true form. I just want to give you a final explanation, and I saw through that point and kept the inescapable net. " Old Wang finally explained.

    I''ve been seriously listening to so much, but everything about Taoism is still unfathomable. Only after a while did he come back to his senses. He squinted at Old Wang, "You old fellow, you''ve been using me as bait on purpose, haven''t you?"

    Old Wang chuckled. "You can''t put it that way. The main focus is on you, but wouldn''t it be fine if everyone was happy?"

    F * ck, she''s simply shameless. How could she say these words with a straight face and a straight heart? "I can only say that this was a coincidence. If I had missed anything, I would have been the meal of a hungry ghost.

    Seeing that he had really put in a lot of effort, Ye Zichen couldn''t be bothered to argue with him. Then, I returned my thoughts back to the ghost net, as well as the mission that was given to me at that time. After listening to Old Wang''s analysis, I gradually came to a realization.

    Why didn''t I think of it before? The reward for this mission was very high, even though it could be registered by itself, but it was also an extremely strange and creepy mission. In addition to what happened with Lu Qian this time, we have clearly pointed out that the Ghost Net may not be as strange as we thought, but it was deliberately manipulated by someone with ulterior motives.

    Old Wang also said that it was possible. After discussing for a while, we decided to wait until Li Zi Rong and Zhou Qi''s spirits were slightly improved before we would go to the police station to report the case.

    After coming to this conclusion, he immediately felt sleepy. We both went back to our rooms to rest, and when we woke up at night, the smell of food was already in our noses.

    When he came out of the main hall, he saw that Zhou Qi and Li Zi Rong had been busy cooking. One of them was in the kitchen, while the other was busy serving dishes.

    Seeing me walk out, Zhou Qi smiled and turned his head, saying, "Ai, you''re awake. Quickly wash up and prepare to eat." Oh right, there''s still that master over there, hurry up and call out to him. "

    In reality, my gaze was always on Li Zi Rong. When I came out, she also saw me, but she didn''t know what I was thinking. She didn''t say anything and just walked away with her head lowered.

    I smiled awkwardly as I replied to Zhou Qi. I walked to a nearby room and knocked on the door to call Old Wang.

    During the meal, Zhou Qiao had almost fully recovered. She had been talking nonstop about how incredible these things were, and the most pitiful of them all was the black cat police chief.

    Old Wang truly had the ability to easily deal with them with just one yellow talisman. But when I looked at Li Zi Rong again, she didn''t look much better.

 C28

    It seemed that he had returned to normal. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be sitting at the same table as us and having a meal quietly. However, seeing her go insane during this period of time had indeed left me with a bad taste in my mouth.

    There was nothing to do tonight. After dinner, Zhou Tong said that she wanted to go back, and Old Wang "took the initiative" to send her back.

    Pfft, I can''t say it like that anymore. It only means that I am lazy and unwilling to move, so I can only let this old man down. He didn''t want to go, but he was worried that if anything happened to Zhou Qiao, he would have to live with me during this time.

    After they left, I carefully asked, "Zi Rong, are you alright?"

    The living room was just the two of us now, and she was holding a straight glass with white smoke coming out of it.

    Li Zi Rong tried her best to maintain a smile on her face, but it seemed very bitter and awkward.

    When she didn''t reply, I patted her shoulder and said, "It''s alright. The matter has passed. Don''t worry, I will definitely protect you."

    Li Zi Rong turned her head to look at me. Her face was full of emotion, and there were some sparkling and translucent tears in her eyes. Actually, I didn''t understand it myself, so why did I say this out loud?

    If it wasn''t for the experience between us, she would have thought I was a very frivolous person.

    This made me feel extremely embarrassed. I quickly took out a tissue and helped her wipe the tears that were gradually flowing out of her eyes. I said with a smile, "Don''t cry. Don''t worry. These are all temporary. I will definitely bring you out of the Ghost Net."

    Li Zi Rong put down her cup of water and directly threw herself into my embrace, quietly crying as she gradually sobbed.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t help you with anything since we''ve had the same experience, and I''ve become a burden to you as well."

    I laughed and said, "You can''t put it like that. We''re still alumni." Furthermore, the same fate has brought us together. This is called sharing hardships and hardships. "

    It took me a while to comfort her. I told her the results of my discussion with Old Wang, and said that I would report the case to the police after dawn.

    Li Zi Rong listened to me and nodded in response. Right now, I am the only one who has the trust in me.

    The two of us didn''t have much to talk about before Old Wang came back. It was rare for him to have a good night''s sleep at home. Li Zi Rong was still a little worried and purposely switched off her phone before going to bed.

    I wasn''t that careful. Whether it was a mission invitation or a petition request invitation, I would read them and keep them. To me, these were all evidence right now.

    The night was peaceful.

    The next morning.

    Li Zi Rong got up early to prepare breakfast for me and Old Wang. Last night, her roommate, Zhou Qi, helped. I really didn''t expect that a high and mighty school beauty could cook.

    "What do you know? This is called a girl''s natural ability." Old Wang said something back at me.

    I have nothing to say to this flattery.

    After the meal, he had planned to ask Old Wang to go with him. This guy took the lead and said, "You guys hurry up and leave. Tell me if you find anything. After a few days, I won''t be able to recover that easily."

    "..."

    If he didn''t want to go, then so be it. There was no need to come up with such excuses.

    Li Zi Rong and I left the house together and took a taxi to the police station.

    When we met the police officer at the entrance, I directly said, "We''re going to report this ˇ­"

    After entering the meeting room, two policemen sat opposite us and seriously asked. I also told them in detail about the ghost net, how I registered and how I killed people.

    In the incomplete area that I mentioned, Li Zi Rong helped me explain. However, after we talked for a while, we discovered that the two policemen opposite us were turning the pens in their hands in disdain. There wasn''t a single word written on the record book.

    "Officer, are you listening?" I asked when I saw it.

    "Oh, is that all?" The person replied in a perfunctory manner.

    Li Zi Rong and I looked at each other, but before we could say anything, the other policeman at the side said, "You are all university students, right? New century university students came to the police station to discuss the theory of ghosts and gods? "

    "Alright, alright, just take it as they usually study under too much pressure and come here to relax." "Let''s hurry up and leave, we''re wasting our time." The other officer spoke up.

    The two of them talked back and forth, not only not believing what we said, they even drove us out.

    "Hey, Officer, what we said was the truth ˇ­"

    "I''m just telling you guys, are you going to listen? We are the People''s Police, but the People''s Police are not here to entertain you. "

    I was interrupted before I could finish my words. The two of them gave us a heartfelt warning and continued to drive us out.

    I knew that no one would believe me if I said these things. While they were busy talking, I tore off the bandages on my neck, revealing the wound. "Did you see that?" This is being bitten by evil spirits, there''s really something wrong with the ghost net, if you don''t hurry up and investigate, it will only cause more deaths. "

    There was a pause, and they did not push us any further. One of them broke my head and looked at the wound in my neck.

    He immediately scolded them angrily with a darkened face, "Are you guys living in university for too much time right now? At first, I thought that the pressure on your studies was too great. Anyway, I already heard it, so I''ll just take it as vent for you guys. The more he talked, the more absurd he got. What did he mean by ''ghost bite''? How are your injuries? "

    After hearing this, I was stunned for a moment before turning to look at Li Zi Rong. Letting her examine my neck, she woodenly shook her head.

    "Hurry up and leave, this is a waste of time." The policeman said snappily.

    "No, Officer, please let me explain."

    "Officer, what we said was true. The Ghostweb site really exists, we didn''t say we were anxious ˇ­"

    However, no matter how we tried to explain it, we were completely treated as lunatics and chased out of the police. Li Zi Rong even had a sprained ankle. I supported her and shouted a few words into the police station.

    "If you don''t leave soon then you will have to spend a few days in prison. You are crazy." The guard at the door cursed.

    Seeing that there was no hope, we could only helplessly leave.

    "Are you alright? Why don''t we go to the hospital?" Taking two steps forward, Li Zi Rong was limping and bumping all the time, so I asked her with concern.

    But she shook her head, "I''m fine, what should we do next? The cops don''t believe what we''re saying, and they certainly won''t check the ghost net. "

    If I hadn''t experienced this before, I wouldn''t have believed it either. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, who would have believed that there really was a ghost in this world? In fact, it was even more terrifying than they had imagined.

 C29

    However, the crux of the matter today isn''t here. It seems to me that the Ghost Web is like a surveillance camera that can be used to monitor our movements anytime and anywhere.

    This time I came to the police station for help but to no avail, I still don''t know if Ghost Net will know, if it knows, how will it target us?

    So what if I''m a man after all I''ve been through? He was truly afraid. However, when they knew that it was very possible that there was someone manipulating them from behind the scenes, other than fear, the hatred in their hearts also made their teeth itch.

    Just how many perverts would choose such a method to take revenge on society? The world was so vast. If everyone had this kind of mentality, how could they continue living?

    Thinking of this, his phone suddenly rang. I was stunned. It can''t be that I''m really afraid of anything, right?

    Li Zi Rong also looked up at me. She took out her phone first, but it didn''t move at all. At least I can rule it out, or maybe I''m overthinking it. Then, he took out his phone at a leisurely pace. It was just a news reminder. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    "But... "Wait!"

    Just as I was about to explain to Li Zi Rong, I suddenly saw the eye-catching caption. I was stupefied. I clicked it and saw that it was a piece of social news. It said that a young man had died inexplicably in the sewer.

    The corpse was pulled out and those photos were shot straight into my eyes. Isn''t that... Isn''t that Erhu?

    "What''s wrong?" Li Zi Rong asked.

    She also leaned forward to watch the news, but it didn''t work. There were a lot of such news, so it was understandable.

    After a long time, I finally blinked a few times and looked at her with a frown. "It''s Erhu, my middle school classmate." At that time, he was the one who gave me the link to the Ghost net, which was why I registered with it. "

    I told the truth, Li Zi Rong is also a member of the Ghost Net, this isn''t considered leaking.

    Listening to me, she went back to the news. Listening to my story again, a while ago, Erhu was still contacting me and living a good life, so he immediately turned pale.

    "How about ˇ­"

    "No, let''s go back to school first. There are too many people over there."

    She moved her lips for a long time before spitting out a single word. I immediately responded without waiting for her to finish speaking.

    I know Li Zi Rong wanted to tell me that I should go over to have a look since she''s a middle school classmate after all. But what can I do? Right now, being on this damn website, my life is in danger. If we go now and provoke Erhu''s soul, can you just go crazy with me?

    She nodded, and before we left, I sat her down on the side of the road, rubbed her ankle, and then took a taxi to school.

    As soon as we got out of the car and entered the school gates, we became the center of attention. A lot of people were pointing at us, because her ankle wasn''t fully healed.

    The most vivid words that he heard were still those filled with contempt and ridicule.

    "Yo, the school belle!"

    "Really? Why would the school belle get involved with such a poor kid?"

    "I know this person. Our school works outside for the summer and we can only work as farmers. "Sigh, I was just kicked by Su Jiajia a while ago."

    "ˇ­"

    I''m not surprised that the school is so big, and I think the school is the place with the most gossip, the most effective place to spread it.

    It was indeed me who had foolishly kept Su Jiajia under the care of a grandma. In the end, I was sent flying thousands of miles away with a single kick. Just thinking about it made him feel that it was laughable, let alone these people eating melon.

    The good news is that it''s over. No matter what they say, I can''t be bothered with it.

    Who knew that as we moved forward, more and more people began to gather around us. I turned back to look at Li Zi Rong. Instead, he comforted me, "Who cares what they say? If you walk your own path, who can control the mouths of others?"

    I smiled and nodded. At this moment, her affirmation was the greatest support she could give me.

    Who knew that the next moment, I suddenly bumped into a person''s embrace, or the soft part of his chest. Li Zi Rong, who was supporting me with both hands, was almost sent flying by the inertia. Luckily, I reacted quickly and managed to pull her back.

    A fire rose in Ye Zichen''s heart. This retarded bunch could say whatever they wanted, but they actually dared to come up and find trouble with him.

    "Don''t they have eyes?"

    Unexpectedly, before I can even open my mouth, the people in front of me start scolding.

    It was a woman''s voice, and it sounded very familiar. I raised my head and saw without a doubt that the person standing before me was Su Jiajia.

    A few of my henchmen were following beside me. They were well-dressed. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were still wearing their school uniforms, I would have thought that I had walked into a brothel.

    Not only that, there were also a bunch of ugly men following behind him. They finally experienced what it meant to truly lick a dog.

    I sneered in disdain. I looked at Su Jiajia and said, "Haha, what is it? You lost your life because of that money, and no one is willing to support you anymore? So I changed my career... "No, it''s to expand your original career, from a bitch to a chicken mother!"

    "You ˇ­"

    Su Jiajia was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. A girl beside me had the courage to wave at me.

    I grabbed onto Li Zi Rong''s hands and pulled one of them out, grabbing the girl''s wrist while holding her in midair, while the other quickly grabbed onto her shoulder.

    She turned her head and saw that Li Zi Rong was fine. The smile on her face became even more evil and flippant. She shook it off abruptly. A crisp sound was heard as a slap landed on Su Jiajia''s face.

    "Ah ˇ­" Shen Hao, you dare to hit me? " Su Jia took a few steps back, covering her red cheeks with her hands as she stared at me with her big round eyes, wishing that she could eat me.

    "Who do you think you are to be asked? The days of regarding you as a human are long gone." I answered directly.

    Ignoring the group of dog things, the two of them embraced Li Zi Rong''s shoulders and walked forward together.

    "What are you all standing there for? Attack!" Su Jiajia who was behind him shouted in anger.

    The people around him were really obedient, and both men and women rushed forward. Initially, I had the ability to protect Li Zi Rong, but who would have thought that Su Jia''s henchmen, a few reckless girls, would actually dare to attack Li Zi Rong and pull him away from me.

    I ignored myself and chased closely after her. My entire body extended my arms to protect Li Zi Rong''s body and I was unable to dodge the attacks. I forcefully endured all of the punches.

    They only stopped when Su Jiajia walked in front of me. She coldly snorted and said, "Yo, how long has it been since I dumped you? You actually found the school belle? Li Zi Rong, you didn''t buy this school beauty''s name with money, right? How did he fancy this poor bastard? "Look, she even knows to cherish the fairer sex and protect the more beautiful women."

 C30

    "So what if I bought it with money? So what if I didn''t buy it with money?" Why don''t you take a look at what kind of trash you are?

    "With your noble appearance, I''m afraid even if you want to spend money to buy a school beauty''s name, no one would be willing to give it to you. Besides relying on your body''s sultry aura, what else do you have? But this is a school, did you stay in the wrong place? " I felt a wave of disgust.

    I just realized that there is actually such a disgusting woman in this world. Thinking back to how I used to treat her like a Bodhisattva. I''m sure of it. If I take out my intestines and look at them now, they''ll be green.

    "What are you saying!?" Do you not want to live anymore? " After what I said, Su Jiajia gave a look to a dog leg at her side. That grandson actually sent a fist flying towards my face. Since I had both hands in front of Li Zi Rong, I was unable to fight back and had to take his punch head on.

    "Hehehe, look at yourself, you''re still trying to be tender to the fairer sex." Su Jiajia said sarcastically when she saw me in such a sorry state.

    "Li Zi Rong, are you sure you want to stay with him? Look, trash is trash, he''ll never be able to lift his head. How about this, you follow Sis Jia in the future, and any one of my men is not stronger than him. When that time comes, you can pick who you want. "

    Seeing Li Zi Rong in my embrace and not saying a word, Su Jia Jia Jia Jia "kindly" opened her mouth.

    "No need, he''s thousands of times better than you." I never thought that I would be like this in her heart. At the very least, at such a dangerous time, there would still be people willing to be on the same side as me.

    "Ha!" "Beat him to death." Su Jiajia took a step back and spoke with disdain.

    With a single order, her lackeys swarmed over like a swarm of bees, surrounding me and Li Zi Rong tightly.

    I wanted to protect Li Zi Rong, but first of all, I didn''t have any good skills. Secondly, there were simply too many people on Su Jia Jia''s side, and I wanted to counterattack, but I didn''t have the strength to retaliate. I could only try my best to protect Li Zi Rong in my embrace.

    What good thing could Su Jiajia and the rest be? So they attacked with all their might. After a while, I felt that I couldn''t take it anymore, and there were a lot of colors hanging off my body. However, they didn''t stop.

    "Enough!" Just when I thought that my life was going to end here today, I suddenly heard a furious roar.

    "As classmates, do you not care about watching others being bullied? If anything happens to us, you can forget about breaking off our relationship. " When I came back to my senses, I realized that the roar was Li Zi Rong''s. What she said now isn''t to bully our henchmen, but to ''spectate'' at the side.

    That''s right, such a big commotion had already attracted a lot of people, but none of them were willing to stop them. Heh heh, human nature is so dirty and ridiculous.

    "Don''t call anymore, we have already sent someone to inform the teacher and have called the police."

    It was unknown if it was because they were afraid of being implicated or because of some other reason, but someone in the crowd suddenly spoke up.

    However, Su Jiajia and her lackeys did not seem to hear him. The ones that should be moved were still moving.

    "I told you not to fight anymore!" At this moment, a few people rushed out from the side and pulled our assailants away.

    "I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business! If you know what''s good for you, get the hell away from me! " Seeing that someone had come to help us, Su Jiajia could not wait any longer.

    "My apologies, but today is a day for us to meddle in other people''s business." At this moment, there were more people on our side, and quite a few of them.

    Obviously, we have a lot more people on our side than Su Jiajia. Therefore, Su Jiajia and her henchmen did not continue to fight.

    "Yo, Li Zi Rong, I didn''t expect you to have so many flower envoys. Shen Hao, you guys can consider yourselves lucky today. Next time, if I meet you guys again, you guys won''t be so lucky. Oh, right, I relied on a woman to protect you. I misunderstood you previously, you are not trash, you are simply a fighter jet amongst trash! "Haha."

    "Hahaha, hahaha." Hearing Su Jiajia''s words, her henchmen began to laugh. Even the people on our side ˇ­

    "You ˇ­" I wanted to retaliate, but reality told me that I didn''t have the ability. I could only clench my fists and doubt myself in my heart.

    "Shen Hao?" Li Zi Rong pulled me.

    "Oh, I''m fine." Looking at Li Zi Rong''s worried expression, I feigned indifference as I opened my mouth, but my heart was still filled with sadness and anger.

    "Hmph ~ ~" Su Jiajia coldly snorted and left with her henchmen.

    "Thank you all for your help today, thank you all." I thanked the student who helped me just now. No matter what, he saved my life and Li Zi Rong''s.

    "Are you alright?" Who knew that they would ignore me and only surround Li Zi Rong. Why didn''t they seem so enthusiastic earlier?

    "It''s fine, thank you. Shen Hao, let''s go." Li Zi Rong indifferently replied to them before calling for me to leave.

    Hearing Li Zi Rong call me, the people who helped us earlier all cast their gazes at me. Those looks were as though they wanted to eat me up, funny, I don''t owe you money, why are you staring at me like that!

    "You better stay away from her if you know what''s good for you!" "If it wasn''t for her face, you might have received more than just that today." At this moment, a handsome male classmate whispered into my ear before he took the lead to turn around and leave. The others followed after him, not forgetting to look at me with contempt.

    "What the f * ck!" "Who are you looking down at?" My heart was filled with anger and frustration. Suddenly, I remembered what Su Jiajia had said before she left. She had mentioned ''Flower Protector'' and ''Flower Protector''. Now that I think about it, I was touched by Li Zi Rong''s brilliance.

    Since Li Zi Rong is the school beauty and she is pretty, those who adore her are naturally as well. The reason those people came to help us was because Li Zi Rong said that they wanted to protect Li Zi Rong. As for me, I was just borrowing this opportunity to feel a little bit like I was having a soft meal. Thinking of this, I mocked myself in my heart.

    "If you don''t care about them, then let''s go. We''re going to be late." Li Zi Rong saw me in a daze, and knew that I was angry at the words of those people, so she comforted me.

    "Mm, let''s go." I''m not the kind of person who is hypocritical. I can''t control what I have to say when I have a mouth on someone else.

 C31

    Li Zi Rong and I weren''t in the same class, so I sent her to class before returning to my own classroom.

    However, I had long since lost the mood to attend class after Su Jiajia''s group of people made such a ruckus. Thus, while the teacher wasn''t paying attention, I could only remain in a daze. During this period of time, I was captured by the teacher to answer a question. Seeing that I was unconcerned, the teacher could only sigh. Apparently, he had already given up on me and didn''t say anything else.

    I packed my stuff and rushed to Li Zi Rong''s classroom. Her feet were already injured from the previous sprain, and coupled with the previous fight, we didn''t even have the time to check on her in class. It was unknown whether or not it was getting worse.

    "Zi Rong." When I entered the classroom, I saw Li Zi Rong sitting quietly by herself. Hearing me call her, she immediately raised her head and smiled at me. I didn''t know why, but I felt relieved when I saw her.

    "How''s your foot, just now ˇ­" It didn''t hurt you, did it? " I squatted down and checked her feet, but they were no different from before, just a little swollen.

    "No problem, just go back and put some ice on it. Let''s go."

    "Yes." As I promised, I supported Li Zi Rong to the door.

    "Where are you taking her? I told you to stay away from her. Are you deaf? Did you not hear me?"

    Unexpectedly, just as I reached the entrance of the classroom, I was stopped by a few hands. I raised my head and saw that it was the student who warned me today.

    "Out of the way!" I suppressed my anger. Right now, I only want to bring Li Zi Rong away, but I don''t want to be entangled with the rest of the matters.

    "Oh, you''ve grown in temper. When I was bullied by Su Jiajia''s group, I didn''t see you so capable. Now you''re trying to show off in front of us!" "What, with the school belle protecting him, does he really think he''s a spring onion?"

    "Jianghang, can you not find trouble with us? Let us go." Only now did I know his name was Jiang Hang.

    "No, Zi Rong, what kind of eyes do you have? Do you even like this kind of person?" What''s wrong with me? I gave you so many gifts and was even more handsome than him. Since I like you so much, why don''t you follow me a hundred times or even a thousand times stronger than this kid? "

    "Haha, that''s right! Zi Rong, don''t talk about Jiang Hang, we can talk about any one of them here. If that one is not stronger than Shen Hao, then you really won''t think about us. " Hearing that, the rest of the people started to cheer as well.

    "They say I''m inferior to all of you, but the school belle just has to stay together with me. What you mean is that you''re inferior to even me?" Any random one, I, Shen Hao am not as bad as they say. And then there''s that Jiang Hang. Even if he''s a bit handsome, he''s still more handsome than me? I really don''t know where he got his confidence from.

    "You are just a poor bastard with a whore. What qualifications do you have to be with the school belle? Do you think you can afford what she wants? You''re not worthy of her at all, yet you''re still disgracing yourself here. If I were you, I would scram as far away as possible. "

    "I''m poor. Heh, I don''t know how much money I''ve earned. If you want to scram, then scram!" After hearing them mention Su Jiajia was green to me and call me poor, I felt like I was going to explode from anger. What the hell is going on?

    "Yoh, aren''t you trash? What? You''re arguing with your savior? Tsk tsk, that''s amazing. "

    Just as Jianghang and I were having an argument, the familiar voice rang out again.

    Pui, it''s that bitch Su Jiajia again. Why does she have to do everything?

    "He''s right, aren''t you just a poor man? Oh, I tell you, when I was with him, it was hard to get a good meal. And I''m going to buy a bag of cosmetics or something. He''ll have to work at the construction site for a long time to get it for me. "Haha, if he isn''t poor, then there won''t be any poor in this world."

    He didn''t even have enough money in his pocket to last me a day. Look at him now, I just dumped him like that." Heh heh, Shen Hao, Shen Hao, you''ve lived a poor life, you deserve to be poor. " Su Jiajia said one sentence at a time with great enthusiasm.

    "If it''s not enough, then why the f * ck are you using it so freely? A whore is a whore, what are you pretending for?" Hearing Su Jiajia flaunt herself made me look like a sand sculpture. No, I was originally a sand sculpture before I was able to give her so much.

    What Su Jiajia said is the truth. Zi Rong, with the example of Su Jiajia, you should have slapped him hard right now and come to us. There is no limit to the sea of suffering.

    "Hahaha, hahaha." Jiang Hang and Su Jiajia, one after the other, were full of energy as they spoke. Their voices were filled with ridicule and mockery.

    "Shen Hao, ignore them. Let''s go." Li Zi Rong pulled me worriedly.

    "You''re not poor, and you shouldn''t have killed Lu Can." If you can even do it, then aren''t you mad with poverty? Is there any other explanation? " Suddenly, Su Jiajia spoke coldly.

    "You ˇ­ "How do you know?" "I was a bit stunned when I heard her talk about Lu Can''s death, and then I suddenly thought of something. She must have been plotting something against me." "Lu Can''s death was an accident. It has nothing to do with me."

    "Hehe, if you want people to not know, then don''t do it." Su Jiajia obviously did not believe what I said. She looked at me with disdain.

    "I didn''t expect you to be a murderer as well as a poor man, hahaha."

    Poor bastard! Poor! A poor life!

    The words kept ringing in my ears, and I felt my head throbbing with pain.

    Even when Li Zi Rong called me, I didn''t hear it.

    Ah!" I just wanted to show them how stupid and stupid they were.

    After quickly taking out a few million yuan, I stuffed my bag full and spent the least amount of time to return to school.

    "Yoh, the poor bastard has returned. We even thought you were ashamed and went to jump into the river."

    "Hahaha."

    "Poor bastards, open your dog eyes and see who exactly is the poor guy!" As if mad, I grabbed handfuls of bills from my schoolbag and threw them at them.

    Seeing that I suddenly brought so much money with me, they were clearly shocked, especially Su Jiajia and Jiang Hang. The words'' unbelievable ''were clearly written on their faces.

    What''s more, he even snuck down to pick up the money I lost.

    "Heh." I smiled mockingly and threw all the money on their faces. Only then did I bear their shocked gazes and support Li Zi Rong as they left without looking back.

    This act of acting cool was awesome! At this moment, I actually felt a little grateful towards the dark net. If it wasn''t for them, I wouldn''t have the money to smash these people''s faces.

    "Shen Hao, don''t take their words to heart. They are just like this." After sending Li Zi Rong to her house, she seemed to still be worried about me, so she comforted me.

    "That won''t happen, you can rest assured. Go back and rest well. I''ll come pick you up tomorrow." Since I''ve already slapped my face back, if I remember their words, I would only be making myself suffer. Why would I need to do that?

    Li Zi Rong agreed to my request and entered her house, while I also went home.

 C32

    Afterwards, on the way back with Li Zi Rong, I recalled the wonderful expressions on Su Jiajia and Jiang Hang''s faces and couldn''t help laughing out loud. During this time, Li Zi Rong gave me a strange look, so I could only scratch my head in embarrassment and try not to laugh.

    At this moment, my heart actually sincerely thanks the existence of the dark net, even though my life became a little chaotic because of it, and there were even times when my life was in danger. However, it allowed me to earn enough money to be able to ruthlessly slap someone in the face today. This kind of pleasure was something that I had never experienced before.

    "Shen Hao, thank you for today."

    "Huh?" Just as I was immersed in my own happiness, I heard Li Zi Rong speaking to me, but I didn''t hear clearly what she said.

    "I said, thank you, thank you for protecting me today." Seemingly having put in a lot of courage, Li Zi Rong suddenly stopped and looked fixedly at me as she spoke.

    "Ah?" Oh, it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s boys, it''s what it is, it''s what it is. " I was at a loss for what to do from Li Zi Rong''s gaze, and even stuttered a bit when I spoke. Looking at Li Zi Rong like that, well, it was really pretty.

    "Haha, you are really interesting." Li Zi Rong was clearly amused by me. This is the first time I saw her smile ever since that incident last time. I couldn''t help but to heave a sigh of relief in my heart, that she would walk out.

    "Hey, wait for me. Your foot is still injured." I didn''t expect that while I was still in a daze, Li Zi Rong would let go of my hand and walk to the front.

    "Hurry up! "You''re walking too slowly!" Li Zi Rong waved with her back to me and spoke in a light tone.

    "I''m here. Go back first. See you tomorrow!" Li Zi Rong said goodbye to me.

    "See you tomorrow." I mumbled.

    "Sigh, Zi Rong, don''t worry too much about the dark net. There is nothing we can''t solve, I believe. Don''t you still have Old Wang! That guy is so strong, he''ll definitely help us get out of the dark net, and I''ll also work hard to protect you. " Looking at Li Zi Rong''s back as she went upstairs, I suddenly spoke.

    "I understand. You should go back and have a good rest as well. By the way ˇ­" He had to deal with the injuries on his body. Oh right, don''t take those people''s words to heart. They are just a bunch of bastards, you are not some poor bastard. " Hearing me say this, Li Zi Rong also turned around and warned me.

    "No, don''t worry." What I said was the truth. In any case, I had slapped my face back, so putting their words to heart meant admitting that I was the kind of person they were talking about.

    Li Zi Rong agreed and entered her own home.

    I heaved a sigh of relief and walked back to my house. After taking so many punches today, I had to take a good rest. I had no idea what Old Wang was doing now.

    "Come back! Hurry up and cook. After watching TV for an entire day, I''m starving to death. "

    As soon as I opened the door, I heard Old Wang''s voice. I was bullied at school, and I even forcibly blocked so many ''rumors''. This guy actually watched TV at home for an entire day, and now I''m still wounded, so he wants me to cook dinner. Aiyo, my bad temper.

    "Hey, what''s wrong with your face? Didn''t you go to the police with your school belle girlfriend? What''s the matter?" Seeing that I ignored him, Old Wang finally gave me a "straight look".

    I''m even starting to doubt if Old Wang is worthy of the title ''master''. As a master, one should have no sense of what a master is, aren''t all the masters on TV the same as those otherworldly immortals? Playing chess when he had nothing to do or researching Tao techniques, unlike him, who was actually watching TV at home all day.

    "I''m asking you a question, are you scared silly, brat?" Seeing that I didn''t say anything and only gave him weird looks, Old Wang used his hand to give me a nudge.

    "There''s no hope for the police." What''s on my face, can I tell him?

    If I told him that I was beaten up by a bunch of people in school, then according to this old fellow''s temper, wouldn''t he laugh me to death? As for the school belle''s girlfriend, I''m too lazy to explain to him.

    "Actually, I had already guessed it. After all, who would believe something like this if they had seen it with their own eyes?" When Old Wang heard me, he instantly seemed to understand what I meant. This old man, why do I want to give him a good beating?

    I knew you wouldn''t tell us earlier, and you even agreed that we should go to the police.

    "But don''t worry, I''m here." Old Wang, who was pacing with his hands behind his back, suddenly turned around. He didn''t even have time to lower his fist.

    Looking at Old Wang''s probing gaze, I smile embarrassedly. Even though Old Wang doesn''t seem to be reliable, he still helped me deal with those previous matters. Even though ˇ­ There were several times when I nearly lost my life, but who told them to be stronger than me, they can''t be provoked.

    "I''ll cook for you now." If I look in the mirror, I know I look like the old king''s lackey.

    After dinner, I asked Old Wang what we should do next. Old Wang told me that since I couldn''t use the power of the police, I should do what I could to see what the other party would do next. I also have some good methods, so I can only listen to Old Wang''s arrangements, but I still closely follow the posts on the dark net, because I don''t want to miss out on any news.

    Early the next morning, I got up and went to pick up Li Zi Rong. However, Li Zi Rong, who used to wait for me at the door, wasn''t here today. I thought something had delayed her, but I didn''t care. But after half an hour, I still didn''t see her come out. I had no choice but to call her.

    "Du ~ du ~ du ~ du ~ I''m sorry, the number you have dialed is unanswered, please try again later."

    Who knew I made three or four phone calls, but only this sentence kept repeating in my phone. I don''t think so. I knocked on Li Zi Rong''s house, and the person who opened the door was a middle-aged woman. She should be Li Zi Rong''s mother.

    I told her that I was Li Zi Rong''s classmate and that we were supposed to go to school together, but she didn''t pick up the phone when I called, so could she call me?

    But that auntie told me that Li Zi Rong had gone to school, which made me even more confused.

    Zi Rong has always kept her word. Since I made an appointment with her, she would definitely wait for me. Why would she go to school alone?

    I had no choice but to thank Auntie before I hurried back to school. Even if Zi Rong had something to do and went to school in advance, she could still pick up the phone, unless ˇ­ Something had happened to her.

 C33

    Thinking that Zi Rong might be in danger, I walked faster.

    "Zi Rong!" When I arrived at the school, the first thing I looked for was her classroom. However, when I glanced around, other than the strange gazes that were staring at me, there was no sign of Zi Rong. Ignoring all else, I started searching one classroom at a time.

    Library, Academic Building, roof, cafeteria... I searched every place I could find for a place to be in school, but the purple seemed to have disappeared from the world without a trace.

    "Zi Rong, where are you?" After running for so long, there was still no news of Zi Rong. I hugged my head as I sat on the ground dejectedly.

    "Isn''t this tycoon Shen Hao? Why is he sitting on the floor? What, did you lose all your money yesterday and go back to your era of poverty, you can''t accept it?"

    I was very annoyed, but there was someone else I hated. God must have been playing with me. I didn''t want to bother with Su Jiajia, so I stood up. Zi Rong hadn''t found me yet, so I couldn''t waste any more time.

    "Why are you leaving? I still have something to say."

    "Are you done yet? I still have things to do, so I don''t have the time to bullshit with you." Looking up, besides Su Jiajia, there were a few other men. Looking carefully, weren''t they the same ones from yesterday? Were these people just bored all day long? They loved to cause trouble.

    I wanted to leave, but they stopped me in the middle and looked at me provocatively. F * ck, this bunch of bastards, if only I had a machine gun in my hand, I would have killed them all.

    "What rich guy? He''s just a nouveau riche, why haven''t I seen him act so magnanimous before? I don''t know where he got his money, but it''s not clean." A male voice sounded, its tone filled with the meaning of teasing.

    "You ˇ­" I wanted to hit him, but before I could do so, I was suddenly pushed away by someone from who knows where. I was careless, and because I was already severely injured yesterday, I was pushed to the ground.

    "Brat, I advise you not to be too arrogant. Do you believe that I can kill you in a moment?" An unfamiliar man, holding my collar and speaking almost to my face, turned and walked away.

    "Look at you, what a pity!" Looking at my sorry state, Su Jiajia laughed even more happily, "Do you know who that person is? He is the son of the richest man in our city. "Heh, you can''t even compare to a toe of mine. Who knows how much more money he has than you. Why are you being so arrogant?"

    "Su Jiajia, aren''t you being too f * cking shameless? You are truly worthy of being a mother chicken. Oh, that''s not right. For someone as inhumane as you, I''m afraid ordinary people would not be able to satisfy you. " Looking mockingly at Su Jiajia''s face, I spoke up mercilessly.

    "You ˇ­ Heh, I won''t argue with you, but seeing that you''ve been my dog before, I''ll kindly remind you: You better behave, don''t play any tricks on me, or else not only you, even the school beauties you care about will suffer, hahaha. " Su Jiajia seemed to have thought of something and was just about to curse at me when she suddenly became proud of herself.

    "You ˇ­ Did you catch Zi Rong? Where is she?" I am really unlucky to have met her for the rest of my life. Now that I met her, even Zi Rong is implicated in it. I still don''t know what kind of outrageous actions a vicious woman like Su Jiajia would take against Zi Rong.

    When Su Jiajia saw how worried I was, she laughed even louder. But no matter how I asked, she didn''t say a word. Seeing me grabbing onto her without letting go, she actually shamelessly accused me of molesting her. In a voice that made me feel sick, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to get anything out of her, and this was a school. If she kept on calling out like this, it would be even harder to deal with her later on, so I just let her go.

    "If anything happens to Zi Rong, I''m not done with you." After that, I ran out of the school. Since I can''t do anything from her, I''ll have to call the police. However, those bastards in the police station still hadn''t reported him as missing yet, so they couldn''t accept his disappearance. I am about to die from anxiety. What kind of bullsh * t rules are these?

    I had no choice but to go home and ask Old Wang for help.

    Old Wang didn''t know where Li Zi Rong was, so he called for me and him to go out and look for her. The two of them are a bit stronger, so the police definitely have to report her when the time comes, but we can''t wait, because if we find her early, she''ll be in less danger.

    "Smelly brat, let''s split up and look for him. We''ll meet at home when the time comes." After seeing that there was no news from him and me searching for a long time, Old Wang decided to split up and even patted my head before he left. I only felt my brows heat up and didn''t pay it any heed as I headed in a different direction from Old Wang.

    Thinking about TV shows where kidnappers liked to leave hostages in abandoned houses, or in remote suburbs, I suddenly thought about some abandoned factory in our city. When he heard that the accounting paper had taken away a large amount of money from the factory, resulting in insufficient funds for the production of the factory, the boss became furious and jumped off the building to commit suicide. The salaries of the workers in the factory were not paid, and it caused quite a stir for a long time.

    Because of this, no one dared to connect to the factory. As time passed, the factory became abandoned, and few people knew about it.

    I didn''t know where Su Jiajia had put Zi Rong. Thinking of where Zi Rong might be, my heart tightened. I quickly found a taxi and hurried over. If Zi Rong was really there, she would definitely be scared.

    "Thank you, Master." After paying the driver, I got out of the car. Of course, I didn''t ignore the look the driver gave me and the way he looked at the monster. As soon as I got out of the car, the driver ran away like a ghost.

    It was only five or six o''clock, and the sky wasn''t even dark yet. Standing at the entrance of this abandoned factory, I suddenly felt a little dark. A gust of wind blew towards me, making my skin crawl. I, who was full of ambition just a moment ago, was suddenly a little scared. But what if Zi Rong was really inside?

    "Forget it, how can there be so many things in the daytime. Shen Hao, if you don''t go in, I''ll look down on you." Bold myself up.

    I rushed into the abandoned factory with my eyes closed, trying to convince myself to open them. All I saw were some old production equipment, and apart from a little more ash, it really didn''t seem like a surprise.

    Although I was still a little scared, because this factory is really dark, I had to look for it no matter what.

    After coming to an understanding, I pushed open the doors one by one while softly calling Zi Rong''s name.

 C34

    Although this factory was quite eerie, it was on a rather large scale. I''ve been wandering around for a long time, and now I know why the owner of this factory jumped off a building. So much money, so much money, what is he going to pay me back?

    I had finally found the last door. I had long since given up hope, but now that I thought about how long I had been looking for it, I had to look through it before I felt right about myself.

    "I''ll go!" Unexpectedly, the moment I opened the door, I was frightened to the point that I sat down on the ground.

    There was something hanging on the door frame, a head that didn''t seem like a head, but the white thing told me that this was a person''s head, and that the white was the brain that came from inside.

    For some unknown reason, this head looked a little strange, as if ˇ­ It was broken and pieced together, so it looked a little twisted.

    The head seemed to have heard my shouts as it slowly turned around. Moreover, it was in a 180 degree direction. Flipping from bottom to top, if I don''t flip it over it would be better. This turn of events frightened me. Perhaps it was due to the magnitude of the flip. One of my eyeballs actually dropped off when the head flipped over.

    But the head didn''t seem to care and kept turning until the whole face was facing me, and I knew it was a face because it had eye sockets and a nose frame on this side.

    But... However, something that looked like maggots kept crawling out of the eye sockets that had lost its eyes just now. That head even had its mouth open, chuckled, and even dropped its teeth while laughing.

    Looking at its appearance, I felt disgusted and scared. Furthermore, the eyes that dropped just now were actually jumping towards me.

    Oh my god, I wanted to run, but my legs seemed to have stopped moving, and sweat ran down my face. Just when that eye was about to leap in front of me, I panicked and sent a kick towards it. That eye was kicked by me for a long distance.

    Seeing me kick his eyes, the head seemed a little unhappy. It fell straight from the door frame, but when I saw it, it seemed to me that not only a head had fallen, but a mass of flesh and blood that stank as if there were something squirming inside.

    "Ugh." Unable to hold it in any longer, I threw up on one hand, almost doubting life.

    What have I met, and what have I done in my past life, that God will punish me?

    I''m a bit regretful, why didn''t I give Old Wang some life-saving talismans when we separated just now? I''m not running, I''m not running, I''m not running either.

    I had no choice but to face what I had to face. When I gathered my courage to look at the pile of flesh and blood again, it had already barely managed to form a human form, but it was still terrifying. The eye that I kicked bounced towards the "person" in front of me as if it had its own consciousness. It jumped into the eye socket of the head.

    He was still lying down just a moment ago, but after his eyes returned, he struggled to stand up. It was probably because his body wasn''t complete, so he moved slowly. Seeing him like this, I suddenly came back to reality. He didn''t care that his legs were still shaking. He used his hands to prop himself up from the ground and rushed towards the entrance of the factory.

    "Who knew that I would fall into a maze. After running for so long, I still wasn''t able to find the door I just came in from." "Hehehehe." When I heard the laughter getting closer, I looked back. Oh, shit, the man didn''t stand up. His body was in a weird position, as if he was split in half at the waist, the upper body and head on one side, the lower body on the other, like a lowercase n.

    While walking, he even drops flesh and blood from his body. His movements are slow, but I was already extremely scared, adding on to the fact that I have been looking for someone for so long, I am already a little out of strength. With just one step, he actually slipped and fell on his butt.

    "Big brother, if there''s anything you need to discuss, it''s not me who killed you. There''s always a debt for you, and I''m innocent. Please let me go." I had no choice but to beg in a shaky voice when I suddenly thought of the story about this factory. Could it be that the boss in front of me was the one who jumped off the building?

    I am about to go insane. It isn''t as though I was the one who caused his death. Why are you all looking for me now? But the Person, as if he hadn''t heard me, came toward me.

    I shut my eyes in fear. I felt that something was crawling towards me from my legs. It didn''t feel like it was crawling, but rather ˇ­ It was squirming.

    The stench in my nose became even stronger. I knew that he was already very close to me, but there was nothing I could do. Am I going to die here today?

    "Mighty One, break the nine heavens." Once the godly sword strikes, the Ghost Destroyer Jiuquan. "

    Just when I was about to die from unwillingness, I suddenly heard Old Wang''s voice. In an instant, I felt that I had a chance to live on. I opened my eyes and looked at Old Wang happily.

    A faint golden light shone from Old Wang''s hand into the ''person''. Before he could even cry out, the thing that was lying on my body earlier disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    "Old Wang." I was so excited that I grabbed Old Wang''s leg and started crying. This thing was too scary.

    "So weak, and yet you still dare to come out and scare me. You brat, it''s not like you haven''t seen him before. As for scaring yourself like this because of a little kid, don''t mention knowing me when you''re going out, it''s too embarrassing. " Old Wang looked at me with disdain.

    I was too scared to refute him. He only asked how he found me. It turned out that when he tapped me on the head just now, he gave me a tracking talisman. If anything happened, it would be easy to find me. However, this talisman can only be used once. I secretly rejoiced. Luckily, Old Wang had foresight.

    "Let''s go back first. It''s too late to find someone." Seeing that I was extremely frightened, coupled with the fact that it was already late, Old Wang didn''t dare to delay outside. I really didn''t have the strength to look for more people, so I could only go back and discuss with Old Wang about what to do next.

    "Since we can''t find it, let others find it for us. Isn''t that dark net very powerful? Go and post a request. " When they reached home, Old Wang was the first to speak.

    "Well, that''s the only way." Taking out my phone, I posted a request for Li Zi Rong on the website. Luckily, it didn''t fail today and the post was sent out successfully. Otherwise, I would definitely go crazy again.

    At this moment, my phone suddenly rang. I opened it and saw that the dark net had posted a quest to me. Heaven knows how much I didn''t want to open it.

    "Open it and take a look, if there''s anything I can help you with." When Old Wang saw my reaction, he consoled me.

    I was a little bit more confident after hearing Old Wang''s words, so I opened the thread. The content of the thread was, "Let me go retrieve the corpse by myself. The location is in the park where I went with Old Wang." F * ck, digging for corpses, what kind of strange mission was this? It truly happened again and again before everything settled down.

 C35

    Old Wang saw that there was nothing to love, so he came over to see what kind of mission it was. But just as he came over, the notice disappeared just like before. My phone also jumped to a normal interface.

    "What task is it? Tell me. If you want to find your school belle, then go and do it quick." Old Wang looked at me, who was hugging my leg and crying, with disdain.

    Nonsense, if I had that kind of ability, how would I just be scared half to death by those ''ghosts''? Just looking at them would cause people to be afraid, but now he wants me to retrieve their corpses.

    How could I not be afraid? But, thinking about Li Zi Rong, I hesitated a bit, I was the one who said that I would protect my family, what kind of hero am I acting like this, even though it really isn''t.

    Gritting my teeth, I decided to go all out and roughly told Old Wang the contents of the post.

    Hearing that it was a body salvage operation, and the location was the river in the park where we previously went, Old Wang''s heart was finally at ease. The corpse that I had to fish for must be the water ghost from before. Since the post asked me to go and fish by myself, Old Wang couldn''t interfere, so he could only tell me the method and leave the rest to me.

    Old Wang told me that I needed to prepare a broken boat, a yellow dog, a bowl of yellow rice, a rooster and a bamboo pole. "When I got to the park, all I had to do was fumble in the water with my boat bamboo pole, and if I found the body and jumped in to get it, I''d be done with it.

    However, what I need to pay attention to is listening carefully to the barking of the yellow dog. If it''s different from normal, then there''s something dirty approaching. In addition, rooster blood can kill a water ghost. If I meet that water ghost again, I can splash it with rooster blood, but it must be fresh, so I can''t prepare in advance.

    After resting for the whole night, I went to prepare the things Old Wang told me early the next morning.

    Time waits for no one. If I finish the mission earlier, I will be able to see Li Zi Rong sooner. However, although those items might sound ordinary, it wasn''t easy to find them either. It took me a full day of hard work to collect all of them.

    It''s not early anymore, Old Wang told me that there aren''t many people in the park right now, which is a good time for me to go retrieve the corpses. I asked Old Wang if he had anything to say other than the things he told me to prepare, such as giving me a few life-saving talismans.

    "Old thing, consider yourself ruthless." After calling for a long time, Old Wang didn''t come out. I had no choice but to take my things and go to the park by myself.

    Old Wang is right, there aren''t many people left in the park now. If I take action now, there won''t be anyone watching. I don''t want to be treated like a playboy.

    Along the way, other than being quiet, there didn''t seem to be anything strange. It was just that my courage increased and I successfully found the river mentioned in the mission page.

    After putting all my things on the broken boat, I used all my strength to push the boat into the water. During this time, the rooster kept jumping around to jump off the boat, so I had no choice but to find a rope to tie up his legs.

    "Gulp, gulp, gulp." Just as I pushed the boat into the river, I heard a strange noise that sounded like a leak. My God, I can''t be so unlucky!

    I jumped into the boat and checked. If the boat was half out of the way, I''d burp. But when I examined it, there was no leak in the boat.

    Although that boat was called a broken boat, it wasn''t really broken. It was just a little old. However, the bubbling voice still didn''t stop.

    "F * ck his grandmother, I don''t care anymore!" With everything ready, it''s impossible for me to head back now. Without doing anything, I''ll head back. Who knows how that old thing Old Wang will laugh at me again.

    I paddled the boat with the bamboo pole while poking into the bottom of the water to see if there were any corpses, but I didn''t touch anything for a long time. The gurgling noise kept coming, making me think that the boat was really missing something, and I bent down to inspect it a few times, but it wasn''t that I was afraid of death, it was that the sound was really strange.

    "Gulp, gulp, gulp." The sound was getting louder and louder. I was so nervous that I started sweating. I kept feeling that there was something cool and dirty behind me, but it was actually sweat that was seeping through my clothes. The wind gave me the illusion.

    I kept poking with the bamboo stick, hoping to find the body and get home as soon as I could. This place is horrible.

    At this point, I felt like the boat was shaking, but it wasn''t very strong, but my heart was already in my throat. Any movement in the wind or grass was enough to scare me, and with the bamboo pole in hand, I stabbed even harder into the water, but the corpse seemed to be going against me.

    The boat did not stop shaking, and there were times when it swayed violently, as if someone were pulling my boat from side to side, and the bamboo pole could not be pulled up a few times, as if it were stuck in mud, but I was sure that I did not have to put too much effort into it, and it did not get stuck in the mud.

    Swallowing my saliva, I became even more nervous. Isn''t this obvious? No matter how stupid I am, I know that something is targeting me.

    "Woof woof woof!" "Woof woof woof woof!"

    About ten meters away from the shore, the yellow dog suddenly let out a loud bark. It sounded very strange, as if it had not seen a human bark at all.

    Suddenly, I remembered that Old Wang''s reminder that barking meant there was something dirty approaching me. My heartbeat quickened. This was too much of a stimulation.

    Thinking of Old Wang''s warning, I hurriedly grabbed a few handfuls of yellow rice and threw them into the water. During this period of time, I was too nervous, so I managed to grab onto a few handfuls of rice.

    Ah!" I didn''t expect that after scattering a few times, the boat would be overturned by something. I wasn''t paying attention as I slid into the water with her.

    At this moment, I felt something grab my feet and pull me into the water. I didn''t have the time to care about that. I struggled and joked. I didn''t want to be a substitute for Water Ghost.

    After struggling for a while, I finally got rid of the thing that was holding my foot. I didn''t dare to stay any longer. I hastily swam to the shore and climbed onto the shore.

    "F * ck, use all the strength you can muster to drink milk." Breathing heavily, I stare at the surface of the water to observe the movements in the water. How about we just forget about it? Just a moment ago, I felt as though I was going to die in the water.

    But, Zi Rong, she ˇ­

 C36

    Gritting my teeth, I dove head first into the water. If I were to leave now, the mission would be considered a failure and Zi Rong would be even more dangerous.

    When I got to the spot where the boat had capsized, I saw that the rooster had also landed in the water. It kept flapping its wings on the surface of the water, and its feet seemed to have been freed. As for that big yellow dog, it knew how to swim, so it had long since swam to the shore.

    Not caring much, I went down to the bottom of the water and groped around. Although the moon was good tonight, as I was at the bottom of the water and at night, I could only see things vaguely. I couldn''t see clearly, I could only feel them with my hands.

    F * ck! Here it comes again. After searching for a while, I felt that my foot was being grabbed by something again. I struggled to free myself, but found that the more I struggled, the tighter that thing tightened around me. I even wondered if it was trying to break my foot.

    Under the pressure of the water, I bent down to examine it. I was relieved to see that it was a clump of seaweed, as long as it wasn''t a ghost.

    I was in the water, and I didn''t move as easily as I did on land, and I didn''t have any tools, so I had to pull with my hands.

    Ah!" When I finally managed to pull away, I turned my head back and a cold face suddenly pressed against my face. I screamed out in fright, but realized that there was no sound and that I had choked on a mouthful of water. I immediately realized that I was still in the water and immediately covered my mouth with my hands.

    The face still didn''t leave, but instead seemed to grow tighter and tighter, and when I was afraid, not knowing where, I reached out and pushed it away, and then I could see its face, white as if it had been painted with a few layers of powder, with dark circles around its eyes, and its eyes still staring straight at me, penetrating as much as I could manage.

    But, what can I do? The water is already in the water, so where can I run to? This is still someone''s territory, I can''t even run away.

    Thus, I swam towards the water ghost without stopping, and fished in my pockets. Luckily, there was still a bit of yellow rice in my pockets, so I could not care less about it.

    Who knew that before I could even spit out the yellow rice, the water ghost would disappear right in front of my eyes? At a time like this, I didn''t even have time to be shocked as I could only hope for it to disappear just like that. The water ghost left. I haven''t forgotten the important matter. I haven''t found the corpse yet. My mission hasn''t been completed yet.

    Suppressing the fear in my heart, I continued to search in the water. I didn''t know when, but something flew over and directly smashed into my head with a considerable amount of force. I instantly felt a little dizzy, shaking my head.

    While searching, I suddenly felt something on my back. Furthermore, my ear felt a little cold, as if ˇ­ Someone blew on my ear, and I was startled. I turned my head around, only to find nothing. However, that coldness made me feel that much more real.

    Nervously fumbling in the water, I felt something soft under my hand. I lowered my head to look, if I wasn''t in the water, I would have vomited it out, the one under my hand, isn''t it the corpse that I have searched so hard for, but because I have been in the water for so long, the entire body of the corpse is swollen, especially the face that is exposed, swollen like a ball.

    It was better to find it than not. I hastily held onto the corpse, but I couldn''t move it at all. There were circles of aquatic plants around his waist. No wonder he stayed in the water for so long. I pulled the water grass apart and held him as he floated toward the surface.

    Fortunately, the water ghost did not come out to cause trouble. Just as I was about to reach the surface, I suddenly felt a little excited that I was finally finishing my mission.

    However, just as I reached the surface of the water, I saw the corpse in my arms open my eyes, and my neck tightened. I lowered my head, it was the corpse''s hand, and his strength was extremely great.

    Breathing became more and more difficult, and I felt as if my consciousness had become a little fuzzy. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the rooster still flopping around me, and I struggled to grab it, wrenching its neck so hard that warm blood spurted out in an instant. I was sprayed all over my face, and the body was sprayed as well.

    As soon as the rooster''s blood touched the body, it felt as if it had been struck by lightning. Then it stopped moving, and I relaxed and took deep breaths of air. Then he swam towards the shore with the corpse in his arms, thinking, "Wait for me, Zi Rong."

    It took me great effort to drag the corpse to the shore. I still had not managed to stabilize myself when a strong force suddenly came from beneath my feet, pulling me into the water. I no longer had my previous fear, but was now a little angry. What was this? Waves after waves, one after another, what the heck was this?

    However, even if I wanted to struggle free, my body wouldn''t allow me to do so. I was already exhausted when I was in the water just now, and now that the corpse has caused such a ruckus, I don''t even know what the hell happened to me.

    His hands flopped about trying to grab at something on the shore, but the shore was slippery and there was nothing for him to grab at.

    Just as I was about to be dragged into the water, I suddenly heard a scream behind me. Turning around, I saw Old Wang standing behind me, holding a peach wood sword in his hand. It seems like that scream was the old man''s masterpiece.

    "Kid, I saved your life again. How are you going to repay me?" Not only did the old man not care if I was hurt or not, but instead he gave me a reward and gave me a supercilious look. I tilted my head to the side and ignored him.

    I nearly died several times just now, why didn''t this old fellow come to save me?

    "You ungrateful brat, your task has already been completed. Why aren''t you quickly looking for your school belle girlfriend?" When Old Wang saw that I ignored him, he passed the phone to me.

    That''s right, the corpses have been retrieved. My mission has been completed, but for Zi Rong ˇ­ After opening my phone, I clicked on the website of the dark net. I saw that the post below the one that completed the mission only said "Let me take a look at my home", and didn''t say anything else.

    After calling Old Wang, I hurriedly returned home. When I opened the door, I saw that Li Zi Rong was lying on my bed. However, when I went over to call her, I didn''t receive any response. It seemed that she had fainted.

 C37

    Originally, I thought that she would be fine after a short nap, but since there weren''t any signs of waking up on the second day, I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. But Old Wang also couldn''t find anything, so we can only guess that Li Zi Rong was just blinded by some kind of drug. The drug''s potency was powerful, so it didn''t lose effect for a while.

    At night, Li Zi Rong finally woke up, but her mental state was still not very good.

    "Zi Rong, can you tell us who captured you? Did they do anything to you?" After passing a cup of water to Li Zi Rong, I sat on the side of the bed and asked.

    "I don''t know who caught me, but the teacher called me the other day and told me that the school head sent me a script. It was very important that I go to the school in advance to prepare it and read it out on the radio during self-study. But I was halfway there when I was knocked out from behind. I didn''t see their faces, I only vaguely saw a few figures. " Li Zi Rong thought for a while before replying.

    Afterwards, I asked her if she knew who saved her, but Li Zi Rong said that she was in a coma and didn''t know who saved her. Originally, he wanted to start with the person who saved Zi Rong. Maybe he could find some clues about the dark net, but he didn''t expect this to be the result.

    Fortunately, Zi Rong didn''t suffer any injuries, and she was considered lucky amongst the unfortunate events. Since he didn''t know who they were, he might as well find them. After all, there were some people who didn''t teach him a lesson, so how could they know what was high in the sky and what was thick in the earth?

    After experiencing the Water Ghost incident and everything that happened previously, I understood that if I were to blindly avoid it, I wouldn''t allow this matter to be resolved.

    Since that''s the case, I might as well go find someone else and take the initiative to attack him instead of having someone else look for me! If it hurts me, it hurts the person I want to protect, no matter if it''s a human or a ghost, I will make them pay.

    Thinking about this, I took out my phone and posted a request to find the person who kidnapped Li Zi Rong on the dark net. Not long after the post was posted, my phone rang. I hadn''t even opened my phone, but I already knew that it was the Dark Net that posted the quest for me. It was just that when I opened it and gained the experience from the past, I knew that the quest wouldn''t be easy.

    "Another mission?" It was obvious that Old Wang had also heard my cell phone ringing. He looked at me curiously. He didn''t know what I had sent him and why he had received another mission.

    "Mm, go ˇ­" The cemetery will find an ID card and hand it over to the police. " Although I had already made up my mind, I had to admit that I was still a little nervous, especially after seeing the words "unmarked cemetery".

    Old Wang was clearly shocked as well. The moment he heard the name of the place, it became chaotic. Since it was just a random burial, who knew how many ghosts were dead? When the time came, it would not be so easy to deal with them.

    When Li Zi Rong heard that I was going to the unmarked cemetery, she was already a little scared and followed Old Wang''s advice. However ˇ­ Since I had already made up my mind, I couldn''t possibly slap myself in the face without doing anything. This way, when I meet Su Jiajia''s group again in the future, how could I have the face to argue with them?

    Seeing that I''ve already made up my mind, Li Zi Rong didn''t say anything more and just asked me to bring her with me, but her body hasn''t recovered yet. Plus, she doesn''t know anything and will only be weaker than me.

    I could only tell her that it was just a small mission and that it was easily accomplished. There was no need for so many people, she could just stay at home and recuperate from her injuries.

    But seeing me, Li Zi Rong could only agree, and just made me promise that she would return safely.

    What are you looking at me for?" I''ll make up for the mess I dug myself. "" No, no Seeing that I had comforted Li Zi Rong and was staring at him, Old Wang didn''t seem to care about me at all.

    "I''ll take your food from now on." That old guy, other than liking to watch TV, he has a soft spot for the food I cook. Every time he cooks as much as he can, he eats as much as he can and never sees anything left in him. As the saying goes, if a snake attacks a snake seven inches, I have taken the right medicine.

    Who knew that the old fellow wouldn''t walk the path? Even after saying that he had meat, he still shook his head, saying that he was afraid of losing his life to enjoy it, right?

    Seeing that he didn''t agree, I got anxious and pulled him out the door. He didn''t have any other choice but to agree to accompany me.

    "You should at least let me prepare some things. Otherwise, if something happens, you brat, wouldn''t you be done for?" Old Wang broke away from me and went into his room to retrieve something.

    Do I look like the kind of person who can easily finish a game with this old thing?

    After a while, Old Wang came out with a wooden sword and a mirror-like object. He told me that it was a peach wood sword and a eight trigrams mirror. As for their effects, he didn''t say anything more and just said that I would know when the time came.

    Old Wang placed the Eight Trigrams Mirror into a yellow cloth bag hanging in front of him and handed me a copper coin sword. He said that he would be able to use it to save his life at a critical moment, and then left with me.

    It was nearly midnight when Old Wang and I arrived at the cemetery, since the cemetery was in the suburbs and there was no car to take us there.

    Just as Old Wang and I were standing by the side, I could feel gusts of cold wind blowing towards us. From time to time, there would even be sounds of wuwu, as if someone was crying. At a glance, all I could see were a few tombstones lying on the ground.

    I actually moved a little closer to Old Wang in disappointment.

    "What''s wrong, kid? Scared? Who was it that dragged me here just now?" Old Wang is really an old fellow, he never forgets to tease me whenever he sees me. I was embarrassed by his teasing and hurriedly pretended to be calm as I walked into the disorderly cemetery first, starting to pile up a pile of bones.

    The mission only said that I would find the ID card, but it didn''t give me any information about the ID card. There was no other way to find it. I turned the pages while I observed Old Wang''s position. I remembered that this old fellow used me as bait to collect the evil spirits. If I were to meet him again, I wouldn''t agree to his using me as bait.

    After a long while, Old Wang didn''t do anything other than look around, not helping me find anything. I originally didn''t ask him to find anything for me, but if I were to bring him here, my safety could be considered higher. After all, Old Wang''s strength is much better than mine.

 C38

    Although I pretended to be very calm, I knew that I wasn''t calm at all. What kind of joke was this? The wind hadn''t stopped blowing for a long time, but instead, it was getting fiercer and fiercer. The wuwu sounds seemed to be ringing in my ears, making me feel uncomfortable from head to toe.

    "Aiya!" Just when I lowered my head to look for my identity card, I suddenly heard Old Wang''s shout. I hastily stood up to look for Old Wang. However, Old Wang, who wasn''t too far away from me just a moment ago, was nowhere to be seen.

    "Old Wang, Old Wang." I called out a few times but didn''t hear Old Wang''s reply. I couldn''t help but to feel a chill in my heart. Could something have happened to that old fellow?

    However, at a time like this, when it was my turn to care about others, I should care about myself now, because I could clearly feel something grabbing onto my foot.

    Swallowing, I looked down and saw that what was left of my feet was a pair of bony hands clutching at me. I lifted my feet with great force, but all I could hear was a crack as the hands broke off from my wrists, and they were still hanging at my ankles. I couldn''t care less about that, finding the old man was the most important thing right now.

    But before I could take a few steps, my arm was caught by something, and I couldn''t move a step, but I looked around and saw nothing.

    Just when I thought that the thing was only trying to trap me, I was surprised to find that my feet had actually left the ground and that I was about to float into the air.

    AHH!" "Even riding a roller coaster didn''t excite me so much. There was nothing there, but I was able to float about three to four meters off the ground, and was even thrown back and forth. Several times, my face almost touched the ground, and I was suddenly pulled back up.

    I closed my eyes in fear, but when I thought about how a man like me would be scared to death by something unknown, I closed my eyes. When I felt that my body had stopped moving, I slightly opened my eyes to investigate.

    However, the moment I opened my eyes, I immediately regretted it. What the hell is this thing in front of me? Two eyes were staring straight at me. When I opened my eyes, two rows of teeth actually appeared under them as they giggled.

    "What''s the point of laughing? What''s so funny?" Seeing this strange scene, aside from fear, there was also some displeasure in my heart. It was as if it was mocking me.

    Who knew that right after I said those words, I felt my body rapidly descending and landed on the ground with a ''bang''.

    My body felt like it was falling apart after I was caught off guard, and I became even more annoyed. I felt like someone had thrown a ball at me, and I didn''t have any time to hesitate. I quickly got up from the ground and shouted at the air.

    After shouting for a long time, I didn''t even pay attention to a ghost, let alone a person. However, if it wasn''t for the skull hitting my head, I would have already been grabbed by a foot.

    "If you have the ability, come out. If you have the guts, come out and fight me head on!" God knows, I''m going crazy. I don''t know where that old guy Wang is right now, he''s not going to abandon me and run away, right? If that''s the case, then even if I become a ghost, I still won''t let him go.

    "Damn it!" After a while, I thought it was over, but my legs were being held by something, only the front part of me was on the ground, and I was dragged along the ground for a few meters, and I felt like my lungs were going to explode. No matter what it was, I just had one thought.

    At this moment, I heard Old Wang''s voice again. It didn''t sound too far away from me, but I felt as if the object I was holding on to had been delivered away. I quickly got up and followed the sound to find Old Wang.

    As soon as I climbed over a small hill, I was shocked by the scene in front of me. Damn, it almost made me doubt my own life.

    Old Wang was standing on top of a grave, crazily waving his peach wood sword. At this moment, beside him, a bunch of ghosts was floating on top of his head.

    And I say a pile because their bodies are twisted, one on top of the other. Therefore, although Old Wang''s movement with the peach wood sword was not slow, a wave had just been repelled and another wave had immediately arrived. It was as if they could not kill all of them.

    Furthermore, with Old Wang as the center, the surrounding skeletons crawled towards him. Some of the skeletons had broken arms and legs, while others had lost their heads. Moreover, there were quite a number of them.

    "Stinking brat, what are you standing there for? Hurry up and help!" Old Wang obviously saw me as well, but when he saw me standing there in shock, he suddenly shouted in anger.

    When I thought back to how badly I had been dealt with, and how my fear had been overshadowed by my anger, I quickly dashed towards Old Wang. Along the way, the skeletons that were pulling my leg were kicked away by me, and some of them even had their heads kicked off.

    "Not bad, brat. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful."

    Old Wang didn''t have the time to tease me at a time like this. I had to admire him.

    "Be careful!" While his mind was wandering, a ghost suddenly floated onto Old Wang''s shoulder. He opened his mouth to bite him, but fortunately, Old Wang reacted. With a wave of his peachwood sword, the ghost disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    At this time, Old Wang suddenly took out a talisman from the yellow cloth bag in front of him. He chanted in a low voice, "Flaming Light Jade Lady, Thunderbolt Blaze General, Fiery Dark Flame Horse, Fiery Universe, Great God Fiery Bell, quick burn evil spirits, order like a law."

    He chanted for a moment, bellowed an edict, and the amulet flew out of his hand, enveloping the ghosts in a ball of fire.

    For a moment, I could only hear one scream after another. Inwardly, I''m feeling quite pleased with myself. Old Wang can be considered to have avenged me.

    He didn''t think that this old fogey would still have something up his sleeve. Why didn''t he bring it out earlier? Before I could understand, Old Wang pulled me back. "If you don''t leave now, you''ll be eaten by ghosts!"

    Old Wang used the Fire Bells Talisman just now. Even though it''s powerful, it has a certain range and there are so many ghosts that it''s impossible to burn them all in one go. As expected, when I looked back, some ghosts were already chasing us, almost reaching us.

    I didn''t even have time to care about my image as I shouted loudly. Not to mention me, even though Old Wang was still holding onto his peach wood sword, he was still quite frightened and shouted at the top of his lungs. I didn''t expect this old fellow to have such a day, let''s see if he dares to tease me in the future.

 C39

    Because of our nervousness, Old Wang and I didn''t have the time to watch the road, nor did we care where we were. We just kept running forward, all we wanted to do was get rid of the ghosts behind us.

    Ah!" After Old Wang and I fell to the ground, Old Wang observed our surroundings and discovered that we had fallen into a ditch. My first reaction was to raise my head to see if the ghosts were still chasing us.

    If they were still here, with Old Wang and I, we''d be dead for sure. Fortunately, no ghosts appeared after watching for a while. I heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Brat, didn''t you have a lot of guts when you were fighting the skeleton just now? How could you be scared like this by a bunch of ghosts?" Old Wang obviously saw my actions and looked at me with a smile that wasn''t a smile.

    "You old thing, you still have the nerve to scold me. I wonder who dragged me away?" After being teased by Old Wang for so long, I finally got to see his embarrassment. Of course, I had to seize this opportunity to tease him.

    Sure enough, that old man''s face instantly turned red. He explained that if it wasn''t for their numbers, in addition to the fact that he didn''t bring that many magic tools with him today, he wouldn''t have cared about those small fry at all. I just smiled and said nothing more.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of something glowing. I ran over to pick it up and saw that it was actually an ID card. Isn''t this where those broken shoes were found without any effort?

    "Let''s hurry up and leave!" Before I could be happy, Old Wang walked towards me and said with a serious expression.

    From the look on his face, I could also feel his nervousness. Without asking him anything, I followed behind him and crawled out. I accidentally stepped on empty air and slid down.

    "Hurry up!" At this moment, Old Wang stretched out his hand towards me, gesturing for me to hurry up and grab his hand. I climbed up with all my might while nervously looking around me. I kept having the feeling that something terrifying was about to appear.

    I had just climbed up when I noticed something in the ditch. It was glowing red, and when I saw it clearly, my legs went weak and I almost fell to my knees.

    There was something similar to a three or four-year-old child in the ditch. Its entire body was covered in blood, and what was even more horrifying was its face. A third of its face was covered by its eyes.

    Furthermore, its head was completely out of proportion to its body, making it look like a giant doll. At this moment, it was still grinning. Its teeth were not like a human''s, but sharp, like a saw''s.

    "What the hell is this?" I was trembling all over, unable to move a single step, because that thing was looking at me as if it had seen something fun, and its teeth were grinding and grinding, and I wondered if it would jump out and give me something to eat if I did anything now.

    "Ghost baby, it loves human flesh and blood the most. Stinking brat, what are you doing standing there? Do you want to die?!" Old Wang''s angry roar brought me back to reality. I forcefully suppressed the fear in my heart and followed behind Old Wang as I ran forward.

    After running for a while, I heard no sound. I looked back and saw no sign of the Ghost. I thought I had gotten rid of him, but before I could catch my breath, the Ghost suddenly appeared within a few meters of us.

    Damn, does it not know how scary it is to laugh so loudly.

    Old Wang and I had no choice but to run for our lives. However, that ghost baby seemed to be playing with us as it chased after us for a while. No matter how fast we ran, when we turned around, we would be able to see it a few meters away from us.

    "Old Wang, hurry up and use your ultimate skill. If this goes on, we won''t be eaten by it. We''re going to die from running." This old fellow usually bickers with me like this, but now is the critical moment, and he''s still hiding it.

    "Do you think I''m some kind of deity? I can deal with anything. This is a ghost baby, not some normal ghost. Don''t dilly-dally, hurry up and run." Old Wang ran forward without looking back.

    Damn, seeing Old Wang''s speed, I felt that if this old guy didn''t run a marathon, he would really be a waste of his talent.

    As I ran, I suddenly felt a cold sensation on my ankle and something slid down my foot. As I looked down, I saw a bloody little hand.

    That ghost''s head suddenly popped out from my right side, chuckling at me.

    What the heck! Just as I finished complaining, I felt my body lighten and I felt a familiar sensation. Before I could even react, I was being swung around by the ghost infant as it pulled at my leg. I even heard the sound of the ghost infant''s laughter by my ear, but I didn''t find it funny and instead felt a chill from the bottom of my heart.

    This guy wouldn''t just toss me out of here. As expected, whatever I was afraid of would happen. That infant seemed to be able to hear my thoughts, and after swinging me around a few times, he suddenly threw me forward. Just what kind of magical creature was this Ghost Infant? Its strength was so great!

    I forced myself to my feet, but what I heard next wasn''t just the baby''s laughter, there was also ˇ­ Waves of screams rang out as I wiped my eyes. I saw that the infant ghost was waving something in its hands. When I regained my senses, isn''t that Old Wang, who was running just a moment ago, fast?

    Due to the Phantom Infant''s speed being too fast, I couldn''t see their figures clearly. It''s just that Old Wang''s screams made me want to laugh and be scared, making him run so fast!

    Ah!" I felt the ground beside me shake a little. Just now, Old Wang flew over and laid on the ground motionlessly. Could it be that he died just like that?

    The infant ghost still hadn''t left. It was still standing a few meters away from Old Wang and me, chuckling.

    "Ouch." Hearing Old Wang''s muffled groan, I immediately climbed over. The two of us supported each other as we got up. After the incident with the Ghost Infant, both of us didn''t have the strength to run anymore. I looked at him and he looked back at me.

    Suddenly, Old Wang reached out his hand to push me away. I was shocked, but the most I felt was fear. I''ve already experienced the power of that ghost baby. Old Wang is asking me to die for his life!

    "Old Wang!" I cried out in disbelief, but the ghost soul was already very close to me. Knowing that Old Wang could no longer rely on me, I closed my eyes in despair, as if waiting for my death. Suddenly, I felt something hard. I took it out and saw that it was a copper coin sword that Old Wang gave me.

    I clenched the sword in my hand tightly. When the ghost soul was very close to me, I fiercely stabbed the sword in my hand into the ghost baby''s body. The ghost baby screamed and broke away from me, crying out loud as if it was angered by me.

    The copper coin sword was still stuck inside the ghost baby''s body. I no longer had my weapon, so when I saw it pouncing towards me, I knew that I was really done for this time.

 C40

    Closing my eyes, I knew I didn''t want to die now. But after a while I didn''t feel the pain I''d expected, just a strange scream that filled my ears, and when I opened my eyes I saw the baby rolling less than half a meter away from me, a bright light shining down on it.

    Perhaps it was because of this light that the ghost''s body was emitting green smoke. Its screams were also unceasing, as if it was in great pain. Following the direction of the light ray, I turned around and found that it was Old Wang. He was holding the Eight Trigrams Mirror in his hand, and the light ray was coming from the mirror.

    After a while, the infant ghost could no longer take it and turned into a wisp of green smoke before completely disappearing. However, thinking that it was Old Wang who pushed me out, I felt infuriated. This old fellow didn''t expect there to be such a side to me. He actually pushed me out as a shield in the face of danger.

    I went up to him and grabbed his collar. I couldn''t care less and wanted to teach him a lesson. Who would have thought that the old fellow would be unhappy and quibble that he did it for the sake of forming hand signs. Pushing me out was just to delay a little bit of time, so that he could successfully destroy the ghost soul. When I heard this, this old man did it for me.

    Using me as bait, regardless of whether or not the Ghost Soul ate me in the end, he had already eliminated the Ghost Soul by that time, and he was already safe. I did not expect him to continue to quibble. Hearing him speak like that, I got even angrier and shouted at him that he was an unrighteous person who would hurt others if he did not save them.

    "Stinky brat, I calculated the time so that I can eliminate the Ghost Soul before it can harm you. How come you can''t use your brain when you''re short? We ran for so long and still couldn''t get rid of the Ghost Soul, if we don''t find a chance to take care of it, the two of us will definitely die today. "You call this throwing your life away while you are still young, don''t you understand? It''s fine if you don''t thank me for saving you, but you even touch me. I even said you were ungrateful!"

    When the old man saw that I had done something to him, he got angry and told me why he had pushed me out. He also told me about the Ghost Child. So, it turns out that the ghost baby wasn''t unable to catch up with us before. The reason why it stopped after us was because the ghost baby always had a mischievous personality. It regarded us as its toys.

    Furthermore, its speed and strength are also comparable to that of an ordinary person. Although Old Wang knows this, time is pressing and he has no time to deal with it. However, the ghost baby seemed to be tired of playing and wanted to eat us. Old Wang knew that it was impossible for us to escape, so he could only take the risk and let me stall for some time so that he could take the opportunity to destroy the ghost baby.

    "F * ck, then why don''t you discuss it with me for a while, even if you give me a look. You treat me like bait again and again, who knows how I died on that day." After listening to Old Wang''s explanation, I felt that there was something to it, but even though Old Wang kept putting me in danger, I still couldn''t accept it.

    "That dumb ass of yours, you won''t understand even if I give you 10 looks. What''s more, in such an urgent situation, how can you negotiate?" "Stop talking nonsense. I have already found my ID card. Hurry up and go back. I can''t guarantee that I will still be able to deal with anything that happens in the future." Old Wang looked at me with disdain again.

    In any case, we have to stay away from him in the future. If we do something even more powerful than the ghost baby next time and the old guy pushes me away, then I won''t have that kind of luck.

    Fortunately, I was quite calm on the way back. There were no more ghost skeletons, or else I really would have collapsed. On the way back, Old Wang also passed me some knowledge. The Eight Trigrams Mirror that he used just now was a very powerful Taoist magic item, but he needed the help of the moonlight in order to display its power. It''s a good thing that tonight''s moonlight is pretty good, or else he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.

    When I got home, it was already 4 in the morning. Li Zi Rong had already fallen asleep, so I didn''t want to disturb her. I just opened my phone to see if there were any clues regarding the person who kidnapped her.

    "Was the mission not completed?" As soon as I entered the dark net, all I saw was that the mission was not completed, and I jumped up in anger. What the hell is this dark net, I managed to escape death and find the ID card from the cemetery, and the ID card is in my hands, can it be considered incomplete? You''re messing with me!

    Old Wang was also infuriated to the point that he almost choked on his anger. Just where was he cursing and swearing at me from?

    "What are you guys doing?" I didn''t expect that when we weren''t paying attention, we would wake Li Zi Rong up. If he told her about the dark net now, she probably wouldn''t be able to accept it, so he just said that Old Wang and I were playing around. He told her not to worry and to go back to sleep peacefully.

    After seeing Li Zi Rong enter the room, I took out my phone and wanted to send another request post. Since my quest was not completed yet, the task post I previously sent was basically invalid.

    But when I clicked send it, it displayed that the post had failed to send. I impatiently clicked a few more times, and the results were all the same. In the end, the display reminded me that the Dark Net had the right to post the same post within 24 hours and couldn''t post it a second time. F * ck, what a dog.

    However, Old Wang and I had no other choice but to rest and make our plans tomorrow.

    The next morning, I was worried about Li Zi Rong''s body, so I asked her if she needed to get her a leave of absence and rest for a few days. But that girl was quite stubborn, and insisted on going to class, so I had no choice but to bring her along to school.

    I still don''t know who kidnapped her, and there''s still Su Jiajia in the school. Thinking back to what she said to me, I feel that this matter isn''t that simple.

    However, as soon as I finished school, I immediately regretted sending Li Zi Rong back to school. There was her in the classroom, and I had called her several times, all of which indicated that her phone was off.

    "Bam!" Kicking away the nearest table with one foot, I now have the heart to kill someone, again and again, and I''m addicted to it.

    I don''t think anyone would have the guts to kidnap someone in class. Since that''s the case, they can only make a move after school; I came to look for Li Zi Rong right after class, so they probably haven''t left yet, and are most likely still in school.

    Things weren''t as easy as I thought. After walking half a circle, I still couldn''t find Li Zi Rong.

    "Yo, isn''t that the great tycoon Shen?" I wanted to go to the police station to call the police, but just as I stepped out of the school gates, I was stopped by a bunch of people.

    "Out of the way!" Right now, I don''t have the mood to argue with him. I just want to find Li Zi Rong quickly.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to find trouble with you right now. Let''s find a time to have fun." Two o''clock in the afternoon, under the Sky Bridge on the South Spring Road, we will not be able to see each other. " River Airlines straightened his sleeves and looked at me with disdain. After saying those words, he left.

    "Oh, that''s right. If you didn''t come, I would''ve gone for Li Zi Rong. Tsk tsk, that little face, just thinking about it makes people excited. Hahaha!" Who would have thought that after taking a few steps, Jiang Hang would suddenly turn around and "remind" me with good intentions.

 C41

    I didn''t want to bother with it. Was there something wrong with it? Logically speaking, Jiang Hang could be considered as someone with a different background in this city. How could he fall for a woman like Su Jiajia? Moreover, he had been in cahoots with her more than once.

    Right now, it''s even weirder. Are you running in front of me to make an appointment?

    He was still in his third year, could he be a little more mature? Perhaps when I first saw this guy, I could still think about whether Su Jiajia was the culprit behind Li Zi Rong''s disappearance.

    Seeing his expression, I had to force myself to calm down. Li Zi Rong is not only a school beauty, she also has some background. I don''t believe that these people would dare to act so recklessly.

    "That''s right. Who knows, maybe they just saw me crazily searching for someone, so they came out and intentionally caused such a ruckus. "Calm down, you have to be calm!" I murmured to myself, trying to comfort myself.

    Once again, he crazily searched through every possible place Li Zi Rong could go, but she was nowhere to be seen. I couldn''t help but get angry again as I viciously punched the tree trunk that passed by. The action was a bit big, even the clothes were thrown up by me, and the phone fell out of my pocket.

    That''s right!

    F * ck, I really do get more and more scared. How did I get forgotten? He opened it quickly and entered the Ghost Web. He posted: "Who can tell me where and news about Li Zi Rong? Thank you so much."

    "Who was the one that kidnapped Li Zi Rong?"

    However, the result left me dumbfounded. I stared at the screen with wide eyes. What the hell? This is my previous post, but after I found my ID card and went back, wasn''t it already denied?

    You have to complete the task again to get the answer to this post, and it has already been 24 hours, but I still can''t post a new post?

    After studying for a long time, the post displayed by the Ghost King still contained the latest comment: "In the process of refurbishing the Ghost King System, members are requested to post and complete one quest after another."

    "F * ck me!"

    What the hell was this?

    Let''s not talk about it early on. If it wasn''t upgrading or repairing, what lousy website was this? If you can do it, then do it.

    All the members of the guild were playing around with their lives on their belts, but they couldn''t get what they wanted.

    Just as my heart was filled with anger as I grumbled for a long time, I scolded myself for a long time. I shouldn''t have been envious to begin with, but Su Jiajia''s abandonment made me have so many thoughts.

    It was impossible to quit, but it was impossible to solve the problem.

    Just as he was feeling annoyed, he saw another window pop up on the ghost page, "Quest matches [C] class. Take your ID card to the unmarked cemetery and collect the corpse flowers."

    Corpse flower? What the hell is this?

    I shook my head and put my phone away, then quickly left the school. I took a taxi straight home. Old Wang wasn''t home, so I called out to him from inside and outside. This damned old man, when I wasn''t looking for him, didn''t he always watch TV at home?

    Just when I was looking for him, he disappeared again.

    "Old Wang!"

    "Ugh!"

    I ran out to search again, but just as I was about to leave, I suddenly felt dizzy and a sharp pain came from my neck. I stood still and staggered a few steps, almost falling into the embrace of the earth.

    Damn, what is going on? The pain in my neck made me subconsciously cover my stinging position. After taking care of the female counselor, the injuries on my body gradually healed.

    This is all thanks to Old Wang. Every day, he would change to a floating one to scrub and bandage me! However, at the same time that my hands were covering them, I could feel the veins on my hands continuously pulsing and they were getting thicker and thicker. It seemed as if the blood inside my hands could burst at any moment.

    "Hey, brat, what happened to you?"

    Following which, I heard Old Wang''s voice ring out. When he ran to me to support me, his forehead was already dripping with sweat. With a tug from his hand, a large bead appeared on his forehead and fell onto his body.

    "Hey ˇ­"

    I could only hear Old Wang''s voice incessantly in my ears, but I had no recollection of what he had actually said. His vision turned dark, and he no longer knew what was going on.

    "Zi Rong!"

    "You can''t even keep your little life, and you still have to protect Zi Rong!"

    After an unknown period of time, I called out to Li Zi Rong''s name and woke her up. However, immediately, a bucket of cold water was poured over me. Looking towards the source of the sound, I saw that the person sitting on the sofa was actually Old Wang. It was unknown what he was concocting in his hands.

    I panted heavily, not paying attention to what he was saying. My mind was blank. After staying still for a while, my entire body felt weak. I supported myself with my hands as I got off the bed. The back of my hands brushed against my forehead, only to find that I was drenched in a lot of sweat.

    What''s wrong with me?

    I walked to Old Wang''s side and sat down. I poured myself a cup of water and gulped it down. Only then did he clearly see what he was doing on the tea table in front of him.

    It was a small bowl filled with something black and red. When he stirred it together, it looked disgusting. Next to him was a red ink brush, a yellow paper talisman, and two small bottles. It was unknown what they contained.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" I asked curiously.

    "Hmph, just your little life." This daddy still owes you a lot of things just like how I did in my previous life. I still have a lot of things to worry about, and I even have to worry about whether you live or die. " Old Wang disdainfully snorted as he replied impatiently.

    What is this nonsense? Aren''t I f * cking alive and well? You need to eat turnips with salt.

    At this moment, he was already uncomfortable, but after hearing his words, he immediately got angry, "Are you alright? Although you have helped me a lot these few days, I didn''t treat you unfairly. Is there a need to curse me so viciously? "

    "Kid, why did you lie on the bed for so long? Don''t you know?" Old Wang looked at me, deep in thought.

    What do I know?

    "Just tell me what you want to know." I said impatiently.

    In my mind, I clearly remembered that I was going out to find Li Zi Rong. There was a sharp pain on my neck, and then I heard Old Wang''s voice, and I didn''t know anything.

    "By the way, I almost forgot if you didn''t tell me." Thinking of this, without waiting for Old Wang to speak, I hastily jumped up from the sofa. What was going on today? He had forgotten all about the important matters. He felt so muddle-headed that he couldn''t wake up no matter how hard he tried.

    "Sigh!" Old Wang spoke again and pulled me back. "Where are you going? "Brat, you really don''t want to die."

    "Zi Rong is gone again. I have to go find her." I randomly explained. Earlier, I wanted to ask Old Wang to help me, but now, isn''t this old man right in front of me?

 C42

    "And you, I received the ghost net''s newest quest, hurry up and follow me to the unmarked cemetery to find the corpse flower." Before Old Wang could say anything, he had already grabbed his wrist and was about to leave.

    Old Wang flung me off and knocked on the small bowl in front of me. He said in an extremely displeased manner, "Can you solve this problem one thing at a time? Look at your burning look, what can you do? "

    "I ˇ­"

    "Also, how did you know to look for corpse flowers?"

    Old Wang interrupted me, obviously aware of this matter. However, non-members would never be able to see this matter. We''ve already verified it before.

    After that, I had no choice but to tell Old Wang about our meeting at school today. Old Wang asked me if I went to look for Jiang Hang? Maybe that kid knows something.

    I looked at Old Wang in disdain. This old guy has quite a bit of skill. Now that the Ghastly Net has already given me the mission, he actually asked me if I had considered Jiang Hang.

    Hey, you old man, don''t tell me you have a screw loose. Jiang Hang is just a rich second generation who only knows nothing about Su Jiajia. Do you want me to believe his words?" Isn''t that the same as believing that the old sow would climb a tree? " I find it funny that old Wang would make such a low-level mistake.

    Who would have thought that this bastard would actually slap the back of my head and raise his voice. "You''re a pig! It''s precisely because of this reason that they are most likely to make a move on Li Zi Rong." "Don''t you think about who else is there?"

    After hearing his reminder, I started to ponder. Right, there was still Su Jiajia among them. That woman usually had a bunch of henchmen by her side. Who knew if she was being unscrupulous in order to hook up with the rich second generation?

    In this way, everything makes sense. Even after leaving me, you still look down on me. Now, the one who wants to teach me a lesson the most is me?

    "You stinking woman, I''ll teach her a lesson!" I scolded angrily before standing up from the sofa.

    In the end, Old Wang caught him and sat him back down. I looked at him in confusion. "What are you doing?" You''re the one who reminded me, and the one who''s preventing me from finding the person I''m looking for right now is you. "

    "I did it before I asked you to. Even if they did, it''s already dark outside. Who are you looking for?" Old Wang poked my forehead as he grinded his teeth in frustration.

    "I... "You can''t just sit by and watch as they capture Li Zi Rong. Don''t you know what Jianghang said to me today?" It was true that I didn''t know what to do, but Old Wang was right. Where do I go to find people now? But my heart is in a rush.

    If it wasn''t for Su Jiajia, I wouldn''t have known who Jianghang was. However, I now know that the rich second generations were the best at committing such acts. Furthermore, he personally said those words in front of me. This won''t do, I promised Li Zi Rong that I would protect her well.

    "Are you stupid or not? The only reason they caught Li Zi Rong was to threaten you. If you don''t take her in, would they really play with your life? The main thing you should be paying attention to right now is the Corpse Flower, idiot. " Old Wang gave another lesson, which was really rude.

    Heh, have they gotten along too well with him in this period of time? He really started scolding with the attitude of an elder?

    He went up and grabbed Old Wang''s chin, then pulled off a few strands of beard. Old Wang cried out in pain as he woke up.

    I said smugly, "Old fellow, now you know how to speak!"

    Old Wang was speechless. After the atmosphere eased, Old Wang couldn''t be bothered with me. He picked out the thick, black substance he had prepared, placed it on the Yellow Symbol Paper and called me over.

    "What are you doing?" I asked in astonishment as I looked at the item in his hand.

    "Touch your neck." Old Wang only said this.

    I lifted my hand to my neck as I watched him.

    "Hiss ˇ­"

    A burning pain came, as if salt had been poured onto a fresh wound. When he retracted his hand, it was filled with blood and pus.

    "How could this be?" I almost popped my eyes out. Without waiting for Old Wang''s answer, I rushed into the bathroom. In the mirror, I saw that a large portion of my neck was rotten, as if it was on fire, or as if a layer of skin had been ripped off.

    "Old Wang!" I hastily ran out and asked anxiously, "What''s going on?" Haven''t you recovered from your previous injuries? "

    I saw it with my own eyes. After all, it was flesh from my body. But what did I get?

    I''m sure he was all right when he left the house in the morning. It''s impossible for me to have no reaction at all to such a serious injury.

    However, Old Wang remained calm, "Calm down, don''t you see that I''ve already made the ointment? "Come here."

    I walked over and sat down. Old Wang placed the medicine in his hand on my neck.

    "Ah ˇ­"

    "Bear with it."

    A piercing pain came and a sizzling sound came from my lower jaw at the same time.

    Old Wang stuck them on one after another and finally wrapped them up with gauze. He used a cinnabar pen to draw runes on the outside and then pinched the tips of his fingers to point at a few places. I didn''t know what he was drawing.

    "Alright." After that, Old Wang said resentfully, withdrew his hand, and put everything that was his on the tea table.

    The pain continued to spread, but not as much as before. I still didn''t dare to touch it with my hands. Seriously, if Old Wang hadn''t said so, I wouldn''t have been conscious at all.

    "What is going on? How did I become like this? " I asked, my tone softer than before.

    "Hmph, you brat still want to ask me?" Old Wang didn''t answer directly, but snorted coldly.

    I thought about it and made sure I hadn''t done anything.

    "Did anything strange happen while I was still injured?" Old Wang, on the other hand, asked me seriously.

    It doesn''t seem to be anything much. I''m the one who''s the most afraid of trouble. That''s why, after my wounds were bandaged, I was extremely careful. It was impossible for me to touch them ˇ­

    To put it this way...

    "I remember. When we went to the underground shrine, when I went to the forest to pick up wood for the memorial tablets, something bit me. I think it was a mosquito." I suddenly came to my senses and told her what had happened.

    However, at that time, he felt a bit itchy and then completely forgot about that matter. Old Wang pointed his finger at me as he shook me. I hastily replied, "But I didn''t realize that there was any problem at that time."

    "That''s why by the time you found out about it, it was already too late." Old Wang said indifferently.

    If I were to touch the wound on my neck again, my heart would already be in my throat.

 C43

    What do you mean it''s too late? I still haven''t found Li Zi Rong, and I still haven''t left the Ghost Net.

    "No, Old Wang, don''t joke with me!" No, Master, I still have so many things that I haven''t settled. I haven''t even found Zi Rong yet, how could I possibly have any problems? "Since you''ve already seen through it, I know that you have a way, right? Master, I was being reckless earlier, that''s why I offended you. Don''t bother with me, you only treat me as a vile character." I continued to say a bunch of good things in a row.

    How about this person? Don''t be so aggressive when there''s nothing going on. Now, you know that it isn''t easy to fill in the hole with an apology.

    Actually, I didn''t say or do anything. After spending time with Old Wang, this old man shouldn''t be so unreasonable as to say that.

    "Hmph, you''re the only one who knows how to talk." Old Wang coldly snorted.

    After that, he told me, "I forgot to tell you, although the Earth Treasury Temple is protected by a Bodhisattva, there are many evil existences in the area hundreds of miles away. Their postures can be described as exquisite, and they are definitely not ghosts that we can imagine or see with the naked eye. "Some of them are like snake, bug, mouse, ant or something like that."

    "No way, why didn''t you say so earlier?" I sank into a trough, my heart once again growing restless.

    After experiencing so much, even if Old Wang didn''t explain it more clearly, I still would have known. Perhaps I thought it was a mosquito at the time, and thought it was evil.

    Damn it, when a person''s luck is on the rise, it''s as if one''s mouth would be stuffed with saliva or even teeth. The matter at hand had yet to be resolved, and so many sudden disasters were about to occur.

    "Then what do we do, Old Wang? Seriously, when I heard what you said just now, I felt even more worried." "Say, if I went too late, would Zi Rong ˇ­"

    "You''d better listen to me first. With your current state, letting her stay by your side is even more dangerous."

    Old Wang cut me off and told me in a serious tone. Ye Zichen''s heart sunk once again. What should he do?

    I didn''t want to ask again what I should do. I let out a long sigh more than once before Old Wang said, "I just asked you a long time ago. How did you know about the Corpse Flower?"

    "Originally, I wanted to find Zi Rong through the Ghost Web, but when I posted the thread, it changed to a quest where I asked who kidnapped her. They want me to take the ID I found at the cemetery and find the proper grave and corpse flowers. " I explained.

    "Brat, consider yourself lucky. This time, you were bitten by an evil insect, and it just so happened that when Lu Qian''s evil qi invaded, it meant that two evil qi invaded at the same time, and the latter was quite dense. "If you don''t, your neck will fester and spread all over your body in at most three days. By then, even an immortal god will not be able to save you." Only now did Old Wang carefully tell him of my current situation.

    Immediately, I felt my entire body go soft. In these three days, I never thought that I would have such a vigorous life, yet I was hastily informed that it was about to come to an end.

    "The only way to save them is to find the Corpse Flower in these three days. Corpse flowers grew on the dead for various reasons after their death. The one with the most Yin Qi in me, combined with your current injuries can be considered as fighting against poison. Adding on to that, I have used my spell to neutralize it, I should be able to deal with it. " Seeing that I was completely dumbfounded, I probably heard Old Wang''s explanation.

    This is my last chance of survival, but can it really be such a coincidence?

    "Sigh!"

    After a long while, I didn''t know how to reply. Old Wang only thought that I had gone silly. He waved his palm in front of my face and raised his voice to shout.

    When I came back to my senses, Old Wang continued, "What, have you turned stupid just like that?"

    "No, but ˇ­" "Well, what shall I say?" I don''t know how to explain it.

    It''s a lie to say that I don''t have anything in my heart, and I don''t believe it myself. Although Old Wang gave me the solution, but touching the ID card in my pocket, I couldn''t help but feel cold all over.

    But Old Wang told me not to think too much, because there was no use in thinking about it. Right now, the medicine he applied on me is to temporarily suppress the evil aura, but with my current condition, I can''t say how long I can suppress it.

    He went on to persuade me that I would not be left alone in any case, that I should be at ease.

    This old man sure knows how to comfort people. Hearing that my heart has some warmth, we set off for the cemetery that night.

    Everything that grew on his body, whether he was alive or dead, belonged to him. He might not be able to find such a name during the day, so he decided to continue his adventure.

    We had arrived at the unmarked cemetery long ago, but Old Wang didn''t go forward. He said that it was because the time wasn''t right and forcefully dragged it all the way until midnight.

    "Hurry up, take a look at the name on the ID card, otherwise, how do you want to find it?" I''ve already snuck into the grave, said Old Wang as he walked in front, reflecting the howling wind.

    I quickly took out my ID and checked it. It was a girl with delicate features. She looked to be around the same age as Li Zi Rong, but unfortunately, she died young. I regretfully shook my head and saw her name again: Xue Rou.

    "Xue Rou!" He immediately told Old Wang in a loud voice.

    Who knew that he would suddenly stop and not only did I smash into him, but when he turned around, he even heavily struck me.

    "Kid, can you be more careful? "I''ll show you. Who told you to say it so loudly?"

    I''ll go, tell me, don''t you want me to tell him? With such a large cemetery, this old fogey isn''t planning on letting me find it myself, right?

    "The weirdest things happen in the early hours of the morning, why are you calling out the names of dead ghosts? I don''t think you want her to be the first to look for us." Old Wang continued to teach him a lesson.

    Well, but how would I know? I didn''t explain it clearly in advance, but now it has become my fault.

    After that, he looked around again before turning around with disdain and calling me forward. Under his instructions, I split my troops into two groups and searched left and right.

    I carefully walked past every tombstone and carefully examined the names engraved on it. However, there were very few people who could directly inquire like this. Don''t forget, this was an unmarked cemetery, who knows how many corpses and ghosts there were, but how many had names? There were even fewer people who knew the names of these people.

    After a circle, there was no sign of Xue Rou. I quickly ran to Old Wang''s side. "How''s it going over there?" I don''t have anything here! "

    Old Wang also shook his head.

    "Then what should we do!?"

    "Of course I have a way."

    Even in the face of my anxiety, Old Wang remained calm. He took out the compass from his bag and received the ID card in his hand. After confirming Xue Rou''s birth date, he chanted an incantation and relied on the compass to search for it.

 C44

    Although it was my second time at the unmarked cemetery, the dark feeling didn''t change at all. While Old Wang was chanting, I didn''t idle around either. I carefully observed my surroundings. It would be convenient to escape in any situation. I''m not like the last time I was lost.

    "This way." Old Wang stopped chanting and pointed to the east.

    [Wuwuwu ~ Wuwuwu ~ ~" The wind blew with a familiar sound. Damn, don''t tell me those ghosts suddenly ran out again. If I were to be tossed around by them again, I think I would have burped before I could find the corpse flower.

    Old Wang seemed to have seen through my thoughts, because ever since I entered the unmarked cemetery, I never took even half a step away from him. I always stuck close to his side. Most people, as they neared death, yearned to live even more. Moreover, I don''t want to die young when I am a person who values his life like me.

    So when Old Wang mocked me, saying why I was so timid, I was too lazy to bother with him.

    "Stinky brat, can you stay away from me? The two old masters are so close together, if you don''t be ashamed, I''ll be ashamed!" As I walked, Old Wang suddenly stopped and looked at me with disdain.

    "This unmarked grave belongs to your family. I''ll take my leave wherever I want. It''s a hindrance to you, so I''ll blabber on!" If it wasn''t for the fact that I could be safer in an emergency, the old man would have thought I was willing to get close to him. Anyway, I had already made up my mind that if there was another ghost baby or something, I would be the first one to stop Old Wang, so he wouldn''t have to push me out again.

    "This is a string of buddhist beads. You wear it to avoid evil, so normal ghosts would not dare to approach you. "This time, I was fully prepared when I went out. If those little things dare to appear again, they''ll die for sure!" Old Wang handed me a string of buddhist beads and walked off on his own.

    In the past I didn''t believe these things, but during this period of time I experienced so many things that no one could understand, so naturally I accepted the buddhist beads that Old Wang gave me.

    Along the way, Old Wang had a lot of complaints about me, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    "This is the place." Old Wang picked at the bones on the ground and pointed at them. "Prepare to dig."

    After saying that, Old Wang stood to the side and looked at it. He pinched his fingers together as if he did not know what it meant. Then, he walked to an empty space in front of me and inserted a white candle into it. Seeing my confusion, Old Wang explained to me that the candle was stuck in the direction above Xue Rou''s head. Then, he took out a bottle of white wine. Using the candle he inserted just now as the starting point, I don''t know what he was drawing.

    It wasn''t until he''d circled around that I realized Old Wang had been drawing a figure. He was marking the position of the body to prevent me from damaging it when I dug it up later.

    After exiting the area of the corpse, Old Wang returned to the candle and closed his eyes as he made some strange gestures with his hands. I guessed that it was probably the same kind of technique that he used when he struck the Ghost Infant.

    After a while, Old Wang opened his eyes and took out a ball of red string from his bag. He buried it at the corpse''s feet, telling me that it was a trap and that he had lit the candle to ask the deceased''s opinion. If he did not agree, the candle would be extinguished.

    As for the dragnet made of red rope, it''s specially used to trap the evil spirits. Old Wang did this to prevent the ghost from going berserk when I was digging the corpse. When the time comes, both he and I will be in trouble.

    After doing all this, Old Wang told me to start.

    Who would have thought that a dignified eight foot tall man like me would be reduced to digging into a grave one day, alas! I grumbled in my heart, but my hands didn''t stop moving. I wanted to finish up early and go home. After all, this place wasn''t a place for people to stay.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been digging for, but my hands are so sore that I haven''t even seen a bone. Maybe it''s because I used all my strength, but the cold and gloomy feeling isn''t there anymore. Although it was very hot and sweat was flowing all over my face, but compared to that dark feeling, only a normal person would be able to react like this.

    Thinking about this, I didn''t care about the heat anymore and dug even more.

    "Hey, old man, you don''t have to say. Digging graves is quite interesting. When I first came here, I felt very dark. Now, when I move, I don''t feel that way anymore."

    "Say, do you think I''ll dig up some treasures or something like that? Isn''t that what you see in TV shows?"

    I thought that I hadn''t heard Old Wang''s voice in a long time. I teased him as I dug, but even though I said a few words, I didn''t hear him respond to me.

    "Old Wang?" I turned my head and tried to shout, but I still couldn''t hear Old Wang''s response. This old fellow has always been the smartest. He couldn''t be worried that I would ask him for help and run off to the side to be lazy, right? The crafty fox, that''s who he is. Forget it, who asked him to help me. I''ve already found the place, what else is there for me to be dissatisfied with.

    However, I still hope that the old fellow will meet some evil spirits or something and let him move his muscles. After all, he hasn''t used his saber in a long time. What''s more, that old geezer, Old Wang, always looked so unreliable. It was better to let him fight first and increase his sense of crisis.

    After digging for about one meter, I finally found something that looked like an arm. I couldn''t help but to rejoice in my heart. At any rate, I had obtained something. I didn''t dare to slack off as I dug even more carefully.

    When all of the corpses were dug out, I was already half-dead from exhaustion. That old fogey Old Wang was really tired as well, he really never came over to help.

    The body seemed to have been buried underground for a long time, so all that was left was just bones, not damaged by the rats.

    "Yo, kid, you''re done digging?" If you touch the corpse now, the coldest place would be where the Corpse Flower grew. But let me remind you, the Corpse Flower is not an ordinary item, so it is invisible to the naked eye.

    Just when I didn''t know what to do next, Old Wang didn''t know where to jump out from.

    "What?" Use your mouth to suck! Old fellow, you''re not mistaken, right? You''re purposely messing with me, right? " Forget about looting his corpse, I can still reluctantly accept it. But, for me to use my mouth to suck, isn''t this purposely disgusting me? Why is this old fellow so stingy? He''s trying to avenge a personal grudge!

    "Do you like it or not? It''s not like I''m the one who''s going to use the Corpse Flower." Who knew that Old Wang would roll his eyes at me and then lie back down, looking like it had nothing to do with me.

 C45

    Looking at Old Wang''s nonchalant attitude, I was really annoyed. At least I had raised him for so long, and at such a crucial moment, he actually threw aside his hands and left me alone. Then I looked at the spot where he was lying, a little behind me, but because of the dim light, his spot was just in the dark, and because of the tall grass in that spot, I didn''t see him.

    My god, he really went lazy. I slept and watched me dig for a long time. I was tired like a dog, but he was able to become an immortal in his sleep!

    Jumping out of the pit, this old guy is asking for a beating again, but after I walked a few steps, I suddenly remembered what the old guy said just now. It''s not like he''s the one who''s going to use the Corpse Flower anyways, touching his neck, a wave of pain came over me.

    My life is mine. If I don''t go to hell, then who goes to hell? Gritting my teeth, I quickly jumped into the pit again. I secretly cursed in my heart. Apologies, I stretched my hand towards the corpse. I''ll bet if anyone else saw me like this, they''d say I molested the body, or that I was a pervert or something.

    Hur Hur Hur, Hur Hur Hur." But as soon as my hand touched the bones, a bell-like laugh rang out, and I was sure it was right beside me.

    Who would come here to this desolate mountain? I looked around in fright, but couldn''t find anyone. I wiped the sweat from my forehead, thinking that I was probably too nervous and was hallucinating.

    When I had comforted myself, I began to touch again, but I heard the laughter again, and as I did so it grew louder and louder, as if there really was someone at my side.

    "Old Wang!" I was so scared that I started to sweat profusely. Where the hell is there someone here? It was clearly a ghost, alright? But, I continuously called out a few times, but didn''t hear Old Wang agree. I became even more flustered, and played this trick again.

    "When I turned around, I saw Old Wang lying there just now. Where was he?" F * ck! "He went missing again." I was angry and anxious, but what could I do? I couldn''t tell him to look for me again. If I went and didn''t find him, then I would be done for the last time.

    "Hehehehe, hehehehe. Little handsome brother, you molested me like that. Do you want to repay me with your body?"

    Just when I didn''t know what to do, a beautiful female voice sounded, and I could feel it right behind me.

    My heart rate suddenly sped up and my legs couldn''t help but shiver. Is he really looking for me? Then I felt something on my shoulder and swallowed. I glanced at it out of the corner of my eye, but there was nothing.

    "Hur Hur Hur Hur." Seemingly seeing my actions, the voice laughed even more happily. "Little handsome brother, you''re so timid. How dare you come to this place alone?"

    Am I f * cking alone? Is it Old Wang? He said that he wouldn''t ignore me, and now he''s throwing me here again. What the hell is this all about? Even though I knew that person, no, it was the ghost that was right behind me, I just stood there, not daring to look back. If I turned around and saw a face, it would scare me to death. When I thought about the counselor last time, I still had some lingering fears.

    "Little handsome brother, don''t you want to see what I look like?" The ghost seemed to be interested as it asked frivolously.

    "No ˇ­" "I don''t dare." When I got nervous, I actually said what I was thinking. That ghost of a smile was extremely happy, and even said that I was really cute.

    Cute, God knows I''m scared to death, but I''m not going either, and I''m not going either. If I don''t leave, if this ghost isn''t happy and gets killed by me, then everything is over.

    But if I leave, firstly, I don''t know whether I can run away or not. Secondly, Old Wang and the Ghost Web both said that the Corpse Flower is on Xue Rou''s bones, so there''s definitely nothing wrong with it. If I leave now, if that demonic energy breaks out, I will also die. I lost my life.

    In that case, I might as well go all out. Since this ghost hasn''t appeared yet and hasn''t done anything to me, it means that she doesn''t want to hurt me yet. Or rather, she is restrained by something and doesn''t have the ability to harm me. Didn''t Old Wang already set up the [Inescapable Net] in advance? It sounds like such an awesome thing, its power definitely isn''t weak. Xue Rou''s ghost must have been restrained by it.

    "Little handsome brother, come back and visit me!" While I was still scheming, Xue Rou''s voice sounded again.

    "I don''t dare to. You are a beauty that is as beautiful as the moon and as beautiful as the heavens. I''m afraid that I would not be able to hold myself back if I were to look at you." I carefully replied as I mustered my courage.

    As expected, Xue Rou laughed even more happily. "What can you resist?"

    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist falling in love with you." Just as I said those words, I nearly vomited due to my own disgust. To think that I would say ''love you'' to a female ghost. Don''t all girls eat this? Although I''m not good at talking, I''m still someone who has been in love before. I can always say some sweet words for the sake of being safe and sound.

    But even though I was talking to her, my mind was on the corpse. No matter what, I had to find the corpse flower and save myself.

    "Hur Hur Hur, you are really interesting. "Tell me, how did you love me? Where did you fall in love with me?" Xue Rou seemed to be taking things seriously. Her voice lacked a teasing tone and became a bit more serious.

    "I... "I ˇ­" I didn''t know how to answer when the ghost girl suddenly asked me. If it wasn''t for the difference in power, I would have shouted, I love you, hammer, you stinking bitch, but obviously, I can''t, unless I want to die.

    "I love your beautiful face, your slender neck, your sexy collarbone, I love you ˇ­" Initially, I couldn''t find the words to say. However, after looking at the corpse in front of me, I suddenly thought of something.

    There was no head, no neck, and no chest. However, when I touched the third rib on the right side, I clearly felt that it was colder than the other places. I couldn''t care less about what Xue Rou said as I lowered my head and tried to inhale.

    However, just as my mouth touched the corpse, I was pulled up by a force. I turned around to see that it was Old Wang, who had just disappeared.

    "Old man, what are you doing? I found the corpse flower, hurry up and let me go." I finally found the Corpse Flower and this old man came out to play again. He doesn''t like me, okay? I shouted at Old Wang.

    But not only did Old Wang not let go of me, he used even more strength in his hands, and his head even tilted from side to side, so that those who didn''t know it would think he was ill.

 C46

    "No, what are you trying to do!" Seeing Old Wang like this, I became even more impatient.

    "You don''t know how to read it yourself, pig-brain." Only then did I notice that his head was tilted in the same direction. I turned my head to look, isn''t Old Wang pointing in the direction of the candle. But now, the candle has already been extinguished.

    F * ck, I couldn''t help but be scared. I didn''t extinguish my skill when I was ordering, but it was already extinguished after doing that. It was just to tease me!

    Hur Hur Hur, Hur Hur Hur." At this moment, Xue Rou suddenly laughed, causing my heart to become even more agitated. Forget it, now that things have gotten to this point, I have to get the corpse flower out no matter what. "At the thought of this, I had no time to think about the consequences. I bent down to suck the flower again.

    Who knew that when I bent down, I saw a face that was completely unrecognizable, with long hair hanging down to my ears. Half of that face looked as if it had been bitten off by something, and it was badly damaged. There was only one eye left and it was bleeding profusely. The most terrifying thing was the mouth that was about to crack. It was laughing. Wasn''t this laughter exactly the same as the one just now?

    When I didn''t see him earlier, I felt that his smile sounded a little nice, but now, other than making me feel fear, all I could feel was disgust. I actually said so many words of love towards this Demon Face.

    Before I could react, Old Wang dragged me out of the pit and yelled at me, but he still didn''t run away. At this time, I couldn''t care less about the mission. I spread my legs and wished that my wings could carry me into the air.

    Fortunately, I was observing the direction when I left just now, so even though I was anxious, I still pointed in Old Wang''s direction. If I ran in the wrong direction, I would be courting death.

    Who would have thought that the ghost girl would pursue me and Old Wang relentlessly, floating behind us, appearing and disappearing, her giggle never ending.

    "Old man, didn''t you already set up an inescapable trap in advance? How is it completely useless on her?" I gasped as I asked Old Wang.

    "How did I know this ghost girl was so powerful? When I was pulling you just now, I saw that the net was already shattered." Old Wang sprinted forward. His speed was comparable to the speed when he met the infant from before, but I had no strength to mock him now.

    "What secret weapon do you have? Hurry up and show it to me. If she continues to chase us, we''ll be done for. Don''t you have that Eight Trigrams Mirror? Hurry up and take it out to kill her!" I was so tired that I couldn''t run anymore. I just barely managed to charge forward with the thought that I only had one life left.

    "Why are you still thinking about the Eight Trigrams Mirror at this time? The Inescapable Net can''t do anything to her, what can the Eight Trigrams Mirror do to her?" "Oh my god." Just as I heard Old Wang speak, I heard Old Wang''s miserable shriek. I raised my head and saw that Xue Rou was right in front of him.

    Luckily, I''m not the one looking for you. Just when I heaved a sigh of relief, Xue Rou disappeared in front of Old Wang. As I was flabbergasted, I suddenly felt my ears turn cold as I turned my head to look. Oh my god, Xue Rou was stuck on me with one hand still touching my face.

    "Little handsome brother, where are you going? Didn''t you just say you loved me?" Xue Rou stuck close to my ear and said sinisterly. After saying that, she blew a breath of air into my ear.

    "Oh my god, my legs went soft and I nearly kneeled down to her. This tiger-woman, she really took it seriously." "Aunt, Aunt, I was wrong. Your excellency doesn''t care about this person, just let me go."

    "But, you''ve touched my body before, you''re my man, from now on, you''re my groom." Xue Rou obviously didn''t have any intention of letting me go and was unwilling to come down from my body.

    Before I could react, Xue Rou suddenly appeared in front of me. At this moment, her face wasn''t as terrifying as before but was the same as when I saw her on my ID card. However, under the moonlight, her face was still frighteningly pale.

    "Am I beautiful?" Seeing that I was looking at her, Xue Rou gently caressed her face and looked at me with a smile that was not a smile.

    "Beautiful, you''re the most beautiful one. Even the Sisters are not as beautiful as you." It''s already like this, how could I dare to say that you''re not beautiful, I don''t even know how I died if I''m not happy.

    Unexpectedly, when Xue Rou heard me say this, she laughed loudly for a while, then suddenly returned to the face from before. She flashed in front of me as if she was hanging on a wall, and her face almost touched mine.

    "What about now?" Xue Rou said.

    I swallowed. "Beautiful." [Beautiful hammer, I''ve said too much against my will ˇ­ Do you know what kind of nonsense you look like that makes you want to keep asking me? I can''t wait for a bolt of lightning to strike us both down. This guy is frightening us all over again, he''s going to give me a fright sooner or later.]

    "Demoness, don''t be so arrogant!" Just when I was scared to death, I suddenly heard Old Wang''s voice. Turning around, Old Wang was standing behind me with a righteous face, the wind blew up his sleeves. This time, the old fellow didn''t abandon me and just ran.

    "Catch, brat." Old Wang suddenly threw something at me, but I didn''t care much about it. I caught it and saw that it was the copper coin sword that he gave me last time. I didn''t know when he took it back after killing the Ghost Infant.

    When Xue Rou saw that I attacked her, one of her eyes looked at me in confusion. After waiting for a while, she suddenly shouted loudly, and the copper coin sword instantly broke into several pieces.

    "This is bad!" Old Wang suddenly shouted, and before I could react, Xue Rou suddenly rushed towards me. At this moment, I suddenly felt a force behind me that pushed me away, without any defenses, I fiercely fell to the ground, this fall made my eyes light up, I shook my head, Old Wang and the ghost girl were having an irreconcilable fight.

    "Old man, I advise you to not meddle in other people''s business, otherwise I will make you wish you were dead." Xue Rou quickly dodged Old Wang''s attack and smacked Old Wang''s chest.

    "Don''t be so arrogant with me around." After being knocked back a few steps, Old Wang seemed to be injured, but he had no intention of leaving.

    "With the change of dense fog, the roar of thunder can be heard, and the sound of thunder can be heard." "Urgent like a law." Old Wang held his hands together as he recited quickly, "Pardon me!" Old Wang had just finished chanting when a bolt of lightning descended from the sky and directly struck at Xue Rou.

    Good heavens! I didn''t expect Old Wang to have this kind of move. Isn''t this the same as what I thought earlier? Chop! Chop her to death!

 C47

    There was only a shrill cry, and when he looked over, Xue Rou had already disappeared on the spot, and it was a strand of azure smoke that lingered in the air.

    I panted heavily on the spot. Zhou Bin looked around for a long time, but he still couldn''t see anything. Even the air had quieted down. He quickly ran to Old Wang''s side, and continued to watch. At the same time, he asked, "Old Wang, what''s the situation now? Did you kill her? "

    Old Wang didn''t answer me. He also tensed up his nerves and looked around. The chilly wind occasionally blew past, making the situation even stranger.

    "Hey, hurry up, I''ll take care of it for you. You can leave after you suck the corpse flower." Old Wang reminded him again.

    This old man didn''t have any good intentions. He was also breathing heavily, and when he looked closer, he could see that his forehead was covered in sweat.

    When I mentioned this matter again, my legs were trembling. I don''t want to f * cking die, much less die in front of my eyes. This damned woman was not ordinary. It was clear that the lightning had struck her, but it did not necessarily claim her life.

    I didn''t dare to dilly-dally and could only listen to Old Wang. I ran over to the grave that I had come out of. He touched her ribs according to his memory and felt the same coldness. He leaned over and sucked it into his mouth.

    Suddenly, it felt even colder than if there was a block of ice inside. I puffed up my cheeks and turned around to look at Old Wang, indicating that we had settled the matter. At this moment, this old fellow was staring at me with a blank expression. He didn''t say what he should do, nor did he say anything else.

    Damn, I can''t stand being stuck like this all the time. Not only can I not warm it, it should be able to freeze me into an ice cube after a little longer!

    "Old Wang, what are you doing?" I walked closer, slapping him on the shoulder.

    Who knew that the moment I touched him, a living person would pounce towards me. Startled, he opened his arms and caught it. Slowly, he placed it on the ground.

    "Old Wang ˇ­"

    He was calling out to confirm that the person in my embrace was still Old Wang. She was dressed in red and had only taken off the phoenix crown on her head. Her beautiful face was white and delicate, and there were even two dimples in her smile. She looked very attractive.

    "Husband, shouldn''t we enter the bridal room now? It''s already late, and the Spring Festival Gala is worth a thousand gold. " It''s that damned bitch again. Her sweet voice made my scalp tingle.

    She lifted her right hand and moved it along my cheek, the same cold feeling seeping into my skin. F * ck, goosebumps all over his body.

    I suddenly threw it away. Without caring about my legs, I stood up and turned around to run. That old geezer, Old Wang, ran off to who knows where and just left me behind.

    Following the route I took, I was left speechless. My weak legs actually ran out of route S. The chilly wind was blowing behind her, and Xue Rou''s laughter was unceasing. Her shouts of ''husband'' were getting closer and closer to each other.

    "Come here."

    When he was young, he finally heard a voice other than that of the ghost girl. It was Old Wang! He was waving at me from my left.

    I quickly changed directions and rushed in his direction. Without time to look back, Xue Rou, who was behind me, seemed to have stepped on a skateboard as she floated over with a speed that was as fast as mine. It just seems like chasing me is more fun, but I won''t overtake it.

    "Rise!"

    When I jumped to Old Wang''s side, the ghost girl rushed over. Old Wang made a loud shout and eight rhubarb talismans appeared around him, trapping Xue Rou within them.

    Then he took a small glass bottle and held it to my mouth, signaling me to spit out the flowers. I saw a lump of dark blue light fall into the glass bottle. I breathed heavily as if a heavy burden had been lifted off my shoulders. He kept using his hands to flap in front of his mouth. This was going to be a big event? I felt my tongue go numb.

    Old Wang closed the bottle and stuffed it into my hands. "Watch carefully for yourself."

    Thus, he immediately jumped up and stood in place for a long time, his feet stepping forward as he chanted an incantation. The runes in front of him rotated and gradually increased in speed. There was even lightning mixed in them as they connected one by one.

    I looked from afar and saw that Xue Rou was trapped inside, as if she didn''t have an idea of her own.

    "Three days of nourishment, the official punishment from Jing Xiao. A signal was given, and the stars were to be seen. Savior of the Thunder God, Movement Wind Pavilion. The Supreme One Monarch summoned the truesoul. "He arrived immediately after being summoned and descended to the imperial court."

    Old Wang chanted an incantation once again. All of the flashing lightning on the charms were completely absorbed by the bolt of lightning that fell from the sky, combining together and striking Xue Rou''s body.

    It was unknown what move that damned woman was using. Both of her hands rushed up to her head, and her entire body emitted a black aura that completely wrapped around her. The heavenly thunder did not care for the fairer sex. With the sound of an explosion, the ball of black gas was immediately blown away.

    "Hurry up and leave."

    Old Wang turned around and grabbed me, then quickly ran away. I desperately protected the glass bottle and was about to run out of the cemetery. Suddenly, he felt a gust of cold wind coming from behind him. The wall behind him felt as if it was being torn apart, and two people were sent flying forward.

    I didn''t know how far I had been on this plane, but when I landed, I was almost unconscious. In a trance, he saw the glass screen fall to the side. He tried to reach for it, but he couldn''t find the strength to do so.

    Until he felt the pain in his back again, and his body was warm from the sun. With great difficulty, I opened my eyes. The glass bottle was still in front of me. Fortunately, I had nearly lost my life, and the item I snatched away was still there.

    He struggled for a long time before finally getting up. The first thing he did was to retrieve the bottle and put it in his pocket. When I looked again, I saw that Old Wang was lying not far from me. His face and mouth were covered in blood, which had already congealed into a dark scab.

    I quickly ran over and confirmed that it was Old Wang. I helped him up and held his head while shouting, "Old Wang, Master, are you alright?"

    This time, this old brat was risking his life. However, since we were both on the plane, why am I not as serious as him?

    Even after shouting for a long time, Old Wang didn''t reply. I panicked in my heart, I can''t let others lose their lives over my matter. Everything that had happened was rooted in my heart, and I was afraid that I wouldn''t make it in time.

    He raised his head and saw that the two of them had been thrown out of the unmarked cemetery. He pulled Old Wang up and carried him on his back as he hurried to the highway and took a taxi to the hospital.

    After hanging up, he sent Old Wang to the emergency room. When the nurse saw me, she said in surprise, "No way, what are you doing? How could he not know that he was so heavily injured? "Hurry and come over."

    I was stunned and looked down at my body. There was no injury. However, the pain he felt when he was thrown out was so intense that it felt like his back was being torn apart. Now, however, it was gone. How could it not hurt to hit the ground from so far away and so high up? But it wasn''t that exaggerated.

 C48

    I followed the nurse to the emergency room, where she told me to undress. There was a full-length mirror across from me, which made my face darken. I thought it was too simple. My back was covered in blood, and it was just like the wound I had seen on my neck at the time.

    For such a large group of people, he was unsure of what to do, much less others who let out such exclamations of admiration.

    However, I didn''t feel anything from such a big scene. I immediately understood what was going on. It seemed like what Old Wang said was right, the more time passed, the more rampant the remaining demonic energy in his body became.

    Thinking about it, it was definitely because he stayed at the unmarked cemetery yesterday for such a long period of time, and he also came into contact with that damned woman, Xue Rou, more than once. The evil aura from the outside entered his body. Due to the backlash of the demonic energy that was temporarily suppressed by Old Wang, my body became a battlefield. This is the result of the battle between the two.

    No matter who wins or loses, I will always be the one to suffer in the end.

    The nurse was scrubbing my back with gauze, and she couldn''t bear to do it herself. Her expression became even more sullen, and lines of blood-stained gauze fell to the ground beside me.

    I watched in pain, but there wasn''t any pain. It was really laughable.

    "Aren''t you in pain?"

    the nurse asked, after a long pause.

    I shook my head helplessly.

    "Such a serious injury would probably numb my nerves. But it will be fine, don''t worry." She comforted me, then dipped some alcohol in gauze and dabbed me with it.

    Seeing that things were going to get troublesome, I said, "It''s fine. I can endure it. Just pour it on top. This way, I can rinse it a little faster."

    The nurse was stunned. She didn''t say anything as she could see that I had such a request. He poured the alcohol on my back. To be honest, I still didn''t feel anything, but I couldn''t let this little sister in front of me see anything. He could only grit his teeth and show a pained expression on his face.

    Who would have thought that she would immediately stop and even move closer to me, constantly blowing on my back. She hurriedly said, "I already told you that you wouldn''t be able to take it. It''s fine, I''ll be slower."

    He then lightly scrubbed it and finally sprinkled the powder on top. He spread the powder on top of it with a large piece of cotton wool before wrapping it in gauze.

    Looking at his reflection in the mirror, he suddenly felt like an ancient swordsman was injured. I know that bandaging is useless, but I have no way to resist.

    The nurse had been telling me not to talk and how to be careful of my physical injuries. She really was a very proper white-robed Angel. Even her heart was so kind-hearted.

    I couldn''t help but glance at the work plate on her chest. Lin Jia!

    The name is very simple. After thanking me many times, I rushed from the emergency room to the emergency room and waited outside.

    However, Lin Jia called out to me from behind, "Hey, your friend has already come out. He''s over there."

    I followed the direction of his finger and saw that the doctor and nurse were pushing Old Wang, who was on the bed, down the corridor and into a ward.

    "Thank you!"

    I smiled in thanks and hurried over. After entering the ward, the doctor and nurse gave Old Wang some water, then instructed him to call for them if he felt any discomfort, before leaving the ward.

    Old Wang had already woken up. His face was pale as he looked at me with his eyes drooping. "Have you retrieved that thing?"

    I nodded quickly, took out the glass bottle from my pocket, and held it out to him.

    "Take it first. No matter what, you have to let me be lazy. I''ll take care of it for you after resting in the hospital for a day." Old Wang said weakly.

    I saw the gauze covering my chest again, and after asking, I told him about the spread of my injuries. Old Wang''s explanation was also the same as mine. He told me that as long as I didn''t leave his sight, I would be fine for another day.

    For the time being, this is all I can do. The old fellow is injured to such an extent, I can''t be so heartless as to drag her off the bed and focus only on my own safety.

    However, after that, I asked a few additional questions. At that time, we were both sent flying by Xue Rou at almost the same time. Why was there such a huge gap between our injuries?

    Old Wang explained. At that time, he laid down a divine lightning formation. Originally, he thought he could eliminate Xue Rou in one go, but who knew that the strength of that damned woman was far beyond his imagination. After the heavy injury of the divine lightning, although Xue Rou was also not lightly injured, at the same time, it triggered her fury.

    His entire body was covered in lightning and black mist. He was so determined to die that he actually charged out of the Heavenly Lightning Array. Old Wang had reinforced him with Dao Energy, and he had already suffered internal injuries just on this level. Subsequently, under Xue Rou''s attack, it was he who put up a defense behind her.

    He bore a heavy injury, although the Evil Qi still hit my body, but because there were two Evil Qi in my body, the three of them were repelled each other, and the most they caused was the spreading of my original injuries, which did not cause much harm.

    The doctor said that Old Wang''s internal organs had been severely injured, but he didn''t know the source. Fortunately, he was able to solve the problem in the medical field. I immediately treated him in the hospital and instructed him to treat him with the best medicine possible.

    Firstly, I don''t want to owe anyone anything, and secondly, Old Wang has to get better quickly, or else I''ll be finished.

    In the afternoon, I went out to the hospital to buy food. When I returned, I happened to meet Lin Jia at the hospital lobby. She smiled and said to me, "You are really filial. By the way, didn''t you inform the family about the hospital? You should have found someone to help you. "

    I scratched my head and chuckled before I explained, "Actually, he isn''t my father. We are just friends."

    Lin Jia smiled awkwardly, "Oh, look at my brain. Let me help you."

    Then he walked over to me and took part of the bag from me. I was a little embarrassed, but I didn''t know how to refuse, so we carried our things to the ward.

    "You really know how to take care of people. Eating these things will have a great effect on your body''s recovery. Uncle, try your best to eat as much as you can. After digesting it in the middle of the night, we''ll do another check up. Lin Jia talked to me and then looked up at Old Wang.

    Old Wang was very happy as he nodded with a smile.

    "Hey, I''ve bought a lot. If you haven''t finished work yet, come and eat with us." Seeing that he was about to leave, I hastily called out.

    Lin Jia shook her head, "Never mind, you already know that I haven''t gotten off work yet." After that, he left the ward. That smile of his was like a spring breeze, warm and comfortable.

    "Cough cough, I''m thinking of you." Old Wang cleared his throat and said bluntly.

 C49

    I rolled my eyes at him, sorted out the food and passed it in front of him in disdain. What in the world is this old fellow thinking? Wasn''t it too much for the nurse to treat him to something to eat?

    Old Wang looked at me charmingly and smiled. His appearance was originally so poor that it made my hair stand on end.

    "Hey, just say it directly without saying anything. Can you not do something so ridiculous?" "No," I said flatly.

    Old Wang approached me and smiled. "Then I''ll be frank. I just think that this nurse from before is pretty good. Who do you think is prettier compared to Li Zi Rong?"

    Just when I was grilling rice in my mouth, I nearly spurted it out. I forced myself to choke on it while choking on my nose.

    After tossing and turning for a long time, I directly asked, "You old fellow, what kind of imagination do you have? Is there any connection between the two? "

    "Otherwise?" Old Wang shrugged, as if he was talking to me in this way.

    Ignoring him, I carried the food to the side and sat down. I didn''t think about it. He was a good-looking guy, but my toad ate swan meat and took another blow.

    "F * ck me, I''m really done for."

    In the afternoon, I suddenly jumped up from my bed and threw the phone I was playing with aside.

    "What kind of wind was that?" Old Wang was obviously frightened by me as he said in a dissatisfied tone.

    I didn''t think much of this and directly said the main point, "Jianghang has an appointment with me today, it''s almost time. I need to hurry over."

    Originally, I didn''t want to play with that brat, but after hearing Old Wang''s analysis, I now deeply feel that Li Zi Rong was kidnapped by Su Jiajia and Jiang Hang. No matter what the result was, he had to take a look. After all, he couldn''t really let Li Zi Rong suffer before saving her.

    "What''s the big deal for me, now that you''re like this? Argument, hur hur! " Old Wang rolled his eyes at me and mocked.

    Hey, my temper! Immediately, he rolled up his sleeves and walked forward, "How? Are you looking down on me? "

    "Brat, what''s the use of you playing around with hatred in front of me. "Look at yourself. If you add more gauze and you''re wrapped up into a dumpling, you might as well make an appointment with someone in this condition." Old Wang pointed at my entire body.

    I looked around. How could I not know what was going on with me? Although my injuries were severe, I didn''t feel any pain.

    "It''s not like you don''t know if I really have a partner or not, but it actually doesn''t have much of an impact on my life. Of course, I think that''s enough to scare them to death. " I said disdainfully.

    Old Wang''s meaning was that when I feel that it has an impact on my life, it would be the time for me to have a little life. But what can I do about it? He had been quite frightened before, but now he didn''t think much of it. What should come will eventually come, and what will come will come, and what will come will come, and what will come will come.

    Regardless of what he said, before I left, I told Old Wang that I would inform Lin Jia to temporarily come over and take care of him on my behalf. Whether or not Jianghang kidnapped Li Zi Rong, I must be the first to find out.

    After leaving the hospital, he hurriedly took a taxi to school. Only then did I realize that class had already ended. I had no choice but to get the driver to immediately change directions and rush to the location that Jianghang told me to go.

    When they were almost there, they saw from afar that there was a group of people standing under the bridge. A few of them were still holding onto steel tubes and patting their palms. That''s right, Su Jiajia was beside them.

    "Little brother, this looks like a fight is about to happen. Why are you here alone? "Be careful not to anger the upper body." Seeing this, even the chauffeur couldn''t help but remind me.

    I bitterly smiled. "It''s fine. Thank you, master."

    If I think about all these people waiting for me, then I would be the main character of the show. What''s there to be afraid of? Ask the driver to drive me to a distance away from them, but I can''t implicate him, so I just got off the car.

    When the person opposite me saw me appear, the corner of his mouth curled up in a disdainful smile. Su Jiajia was even more disgusting. She stood beside Jiang Hang with her arms crossed. It was as if she was standing in front of her father. She was truly arrogant.

    Since leaving me, this woman has become more and more coquettish. She wore a miniskirt at school that exposed her arms and legs. As long as it''s a fuerdai, I can''t wait to pounce on them from the horizon. Even from such a distance, I can smell the stench of copper emitting from her body.

    This world is really big, full of wonders. How in the world did I pay so much attention to such a weirdo?

    "Yo, brother Hao is so brave. You actually dared to come alone." As they approached, Jiang Hang was the first to mock him.

    I pretended that the dog''s mouth was spitting feces and couldn''t be bothered to care about it. I went straight to the main topic, "Cut the crap, what do you mean by what you said yesterday? Did you dog and dog pair cooperate to kidnap Li Zi Rong? "

    "What are you talking about? "Is this brat courting death?"

    "Open your dog eyes and look who you''re talking to."

    "Why are you wasting your breath on him, just f * ck yourself to death." Let him know the consequences of going against our boss. "

    "ˇ­"

    Sure enough, before the man and woman in front of them could even make a sound, the puppies behind them started barking.

    Woof woof woof, the sound was extremely irritating. I couldn''t help but cover my ears with my hands as I said in amusement, "I''m not listening. My dog is chanting."

    River Air raised his hand at the people behind him, signalling them to remain silent. He took another step toward me, bit his lip and said, "Tsk tsk, is it really that? Guess. "

    "F * ck your grandpa."

    Laozi didn''t have the leisure to be with him. I immediately waved my right fist and smashed it into his face. The force of the blow had actually knocked Jiang Hang down to the ground. Everyone behind him was dumbfounded.

    Su Jiajia quickly stepped forward, pointed at my nose and cursed, "Shen Hao, I think you want to die. You actually dared to attack him. What are you all standing there for? Beat him to death! "

    The people behind me immediately swarmed towards me like a swarm of bees. They punched and kicked me, as well as steel pipes. I forcefully endured it, as if I didn''t know the pain. I raised my arm to block it, looking for an opportunity to grab onto another one and give it a good beating.

    In the end, even though my face was bruised, none of them managed to get off scot-free. They even threw the steel tubes in their hands to the side and rolled around continuously on the ground.

    Su Jiajia, who was holding onto Jiang Hang''s arm, stood at the side. She was already dumbfounded. She looked at me in surprise and said, "Shen ˇ­" Shen Hao, what are you trying to do? "Don''t do anything rash. Let me tell you, if you were to fight Jianghang, you won''t be able to face the consequences for the rest of your life."

    "Pfft." I spat at the two of them. It was really disgusting, "What am I doing? [What the hell? Do you think I care about a man''s life? If you exchange it with a rich second generation, who do you think will pay? "

 C50

    Hearing my words, their faces turned even more ashen. Including the clamor, the one that usually clamors in front of me, but this time, he was the one who invited me here, and now I''m so scared that I can''t even stand up straight.

    Looking at the scene in front of me, I felt great pleasure in my heart. If the law permits, I really want to settle this dog couple right in front of me. Only then will I be able to dispel the hatred in my heart.

    Fortunately, I was still calm in my heart. It didn''t matter if I hit them, I would just treat it as training a sandbag. But these two days, my life was too dirty. If I took it, it would only dirty my hands.

    "Don''t... "Don''t come over here ˇ­" Su Jiajia stammered.

    I smiled disdainfully as I stepped forward and grabbed Jiang Hang''s collar. I said furiously, "Tell me, was it you who kidnapped Li Zi Rong?"

    "No, why should I kidnap her?" Jianghang denied it.

    My previous punch wasn''t light either. This guy''s mouth is still filled with blood.

    "Did you f * cking forget what you said before?" Do you want me to help you think back? " As he spoke, he raised his fist and waved it in front of his face.

    "Big brother, I know you care about her, so I deliberately said that. She is a school beauty, how can I kidnap her, given how many people are paying attention to her in the entire school? Furthermore, I am a person of some status. Do you really think that Su Jiajia''s few words to sow discord would lead me to break the law? " Jiang Hang quickly explained.

    Su Jiajia, who was standing beside him, was so angry that her face alternated between green and black. It looked really funny.

    I asked with certainty, "Jianghang, you''d better make sure that what you say is true. If I find out that you were lying to me, and even dared to hurt a single hair on Li Zi Rong''s head, I will definitely teach you a lesson. "

    "Yes, yes, yes!" Jiang Hang replied in succession.

    I disdainfully threw the despicable fellow aside, turned around, and limped away in a taxi. Damn it, coming here and getting beaten up was not a loss at all. At least let me know, Li Zi Rong is not in the hands of Jianghang and won''t be bullied by him.

    As I was leaving, I heard Su Jiajia''s coquettish voice berating Jiang Hang behind me. Then, I heard a crisp sound. I didn''t turn around, but my heart was bursting with joy. Therefore, it was not that he did not want to repay the evil, but that the time had yet to come.

    Back then, Su Jiajia bullied me like a vampire and squeezed me dry mercilessly. Just to satisfy his vanity, to put it bluntly, I was her old ATM. It was a little lousy, but at least he could get some money out of it.

    How could it be so easy to get close to a rich family? Most likely, no one would have thought that I would go all out against them. Their reckless fighting style had instantly seen through their cowardice. Jiang Hang did not seek anything good from Su Jiajia. In fact, it was the same since deep down, he was just playing with Su Jiajia. It was because of her pride that he had stood up for her. However, that little brat wasn''t stupid. How could he sacrifice his life for such a woman?

    After returning to the hospital, the moment they pushed open the ward, Old Wang and Lin Jia were both dumbfounded.

    "Holy shit!" You''re not that stupid, are you? I was really beaten up. " Old Wang sighed.

    Lin Jia ran up to me and examined my wounds. "You told me that you had something to do, so you went out to fight," she scolded. Don''t you know that your injuries are severe? "

    "No ˇ­" "Ai, I ˇ­"

    I wanted to explain, but before I could finish, Lin Jia had already left the room.

    "No, what''s going on?" I asked, scratching my head.

    Old Wang, however, rolled back and forth in laughter. I walked over to him and explained my bravery in front of those people. In the end, even though he was slightly injured, he could be considered to have returned with a complete victory. Which general in the family wasn''t like this? If they were trapped in the battlefield, how could they guarantee that they wouldn''t get hurt?

    This old fellow didn''t really believe me, he just teased me again and again. Not long after, Lin Jia came in from outside with a medical case and carefully wrapped it around me.

    Her actions, I admit, warmed me. However, every time Lin Jia appeared, I would see a strange smile on Old Wang''s face, and my heart felt very uncomfortable. I kept having the feeling that this damned old man was hiding something from me. It was only at night that he finally told me that when I was leaving, he had a chat with Lin Jia and casually ''betrothed'' me to her.

    "F * ck your grandpa." I jumped up in shock and didn''t know what to do. When Lin Jia wasn''t here, I tried to keep my voice down as much as possible. "Old man, you must be crazy, right? If you have nothing better to do, then why are you spouting nonsense? "

    "Ah, otherwise, do you think that this lady is not worthy of you? "What''s more, you found a beautiful little girl and left her in my ward. She''s not afraid, I can do things that are worse than animals, but I can''t find a topic to talk about right now." Old Wang was right.

    When I said that, I really wanted to slap him. Ye Zichen also saw that the f * cker was lying on the bed right now, so he couldn''t be bothered to care about him.

    He could only say with all his heart, "Aren''t you making a mess here? I''m a dying person, and besides, Li Zi Rong hasn''t come back yet. "

    "So what if men have three wives and four concubines? "Kid, are you thinking too much?" Old Wang mocked.

    I simply threw him a supercilious look, too lazy to reply. Was this fellow still from an ancient dynasty? What nonsense was he spouting?

    Didn''t Su Jiajia injure him deeply enough? I felt it myself. How could I do such a ridiculous thing again to hurt others?

    Lin Jia wasn''t present at the time, so she had gone to arrange an inspection for Old Wang. Not long after, I called the other two nurses to enter the ward. They greeted me and directly pushed Old Wang away.

    I followed them out. Lin Jia originally said that he was enough. I don''t know if it was because I was too narcissistic, but I always felt that Old Wang''s joke had become true in the eyes of this girl, and it truly held meaning to me.

    No, no! Must be strangled in the cradle. I can''t owe them, I have to do everything by myself. In the eyes of others, it has become my "filial piety" to Old Wang.

    Fortunately, after the final examination, there were no abnormalities in his body for the time being, so Old Wang kept yelling that he needed to leave the hospital. Lin Jia and the other nurses were puzzled. After all, the examination results would not be released until the next day.

    I had an attack in my brain for a moment, and then I tried to talk him out of it.

    Old Wang slapped me on the head and said, "Brat, you''re courting death."

    And I said, "Ohh..." Since there''s nothing else, let''s head back first. You can go to the hospital tomorrow and get it. The result is the same. If there are any problems, you can continue to treat them.

    Seeing that we were insistent, Lin Jia had no choice but to compromise. She told Old Wang and I what we should pay attention to before sending us out of the hospital.

 C51

    When the taxi was halfway out, Old Wang told me to stop and said, "Go buy a male dog of pure black and bring it back."

    "Ah?" "Now?" I asked, surprised. I didn''t want to see what time it was, it was already late at night, where would I go to buy a dog.

    "Otherwise, hurry up." Old Wang urged.

    "No ˇ­"

    "It''s not anything. You can decide for yourself, hurry up and get out of the car."

    Before I could finish my sentence, Old Wang shoved me out of the car. He patted the driver''s seat and said, "Let''s go."

    F * ck his grandpa.

    I left him alone. Where am I going to buy a dog in the middle of the night? Old fellow, I don''t know what to say earlier.

    No matter how much you complain, this is a matter that concerns my life. I can''t just give up and let it go.

    Old Wang, this old brat, has sharp eyes. He only left me behind after reaching the center of the city. Although most of the shops were already closed, there were still a few that had their doors open.

    I shamelessly asked from door to door and finally bought a short-haired black dog for a clothing store owner at ten times the market price. Damn, I''m sure you''re telling me it''s a male dog. Then he took a taxi to his house and spent two or three hours before he took a taxi home.

    As soon as he entered, he saw a large wooden bucket with iron support beneath it. There was also a layer of tarpaulin around the barrel, but there were a few holes in it.

    Old Wang had also set up a altar on the tea table, which was filled with oil lamps and fragrant candles. As if I had burned the paper before I came here, the house was filled with smoke, and the puppy barked twice as he entered.

    "Old Wang, I''m back." I cried.

    He was just walking out of the room with something in his hand that I couldn''t understand. I complained, "I thought you were a kid that went overseas to look for something. For such a long time."

    "Why don''t you try it?" I replied back, this old guy just had nothing better to say.

    "Hey, don''t you see how much I did while you were gone?" Old Wang pointed to the surroundings and ordered, "Hurry, take off your clothes and enter."

    "Huh?"

    I don''t know why, but Old Wang turned around and glared at me. I had no choice but to obey. He then asked me if I had taken off my clothes, and Old Wang scolded me for being so brainless.

    "Listen well. From now on, close your eyes and meditate. It''s best to not have any distracting thoughts." Outside, Old Wang pulled a tarpaulin over me as he instructed.

    He heard the dogs outside screaming again, but they finally stopped. Old Wang poured some of the liquid into the wooden bucket. Suddenly, the smell of blood assaulted his nostrils, along with a coquettish stench.

    There was a lot of activity outside, but I had no idea what it was all about. When I entered the barrel, I had already removed the bandage that had been used to bandage the wound. I could feel the heat rising and I was already sweating profusely. The wound was burning painfully, but I didn''t dare to grab it with my hands.

    He could feel all the blood vessels in his body expanding. The wound was moving inwards, but the insides were continuously moving outwards. The two of them collided, causing me to continuously grit my teeth in pain. I clenched my fists, not daring to open my eyes.

    After an unknown period of time, the surroundings suddenly became ice-cold. It was extremely comfortable and it swept away all the heat.

    Not only that, for a moment, the water in the wooden barrel started to swirl around me like waves, splashing on my body.

    "Old Wang, what''s going on ˇ­"

    "Shut up, don''t talk."

    The fluid even splattered onto my head. The originally comfortable temperature reacted once again, an indescribable pressure. I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I called Old Wang and immediately heard him retorting.

    I didn''t dare to stay in a stalemate. The liquid surrounding my body became more and more intense. "Hong!" The liquid fiercely flew up and "peng!" Something landed on my body. It was glass, and it stung a little.

    On the other hand, the wooden barrel calmed down. When the liquid outside rotated rapidly, the blood vessels in my body expanded even more. At the same time, I slowly opened my eyes and started to pant. From the hole in the tarpaulin, I saw that Old Wang was covering it with a glass bottle. When the bottle was filled with mist, I quickly took it down and put it away.

    He then took off the tarpaulin and said, "He won''t die. Come out."

    After sitting cross-legged for such a long time, his legs had already turned numb. When he came out, he realized that the room was a mess. The bucket was filled with blood.

    Not only was I shocked, I also felt my stomach churning, as my entire body was covered with it.

    He didn''t have time to talk to Old Wang and quickly ran into the bathroom to wash up. After cleaning himself up, he put on his clothes again and went out into the living room.

    "Done?" I asked, frowning.

    Old Wang sat paralyzed on the sofa as he smoked, nodding without making a sound. I can''t stand it any longer, so I hurried to clean up.

    When he got the glass bottle from the sofa, Old Wang sat up abruptly and shouted, "Wait a moment, don''t throw this away."

    I was stunned. Looking at it now, the bottle is still the same as before. It''s still foggy inside. Strange to say, it had already been a while, why was it still the same?

    "What is this?" I asked in astonishment.

    "You do what you have to do first, and then I''ll tell you." Old Wang was clearly very tired, and he didn''t even have the confidence to speak.

    Anyway, the living room is full of the smell of blood, and I can''t stand it myself.

    After tidying up for a long time, I finally found the corpse of the little dog that I bought at the entrance. My heart couldn''t help but tighten.

    Throwing away the trash, he ran back into the living room panting and asked Old Wang, "What''s going on?" You killed a puppy? "

    "Brat, at least you have known me for a while. Are you really dumb or are you just pretending to be? "If I don''t kill it, how will I save you ˇ­" Old Wang drank a cup of water and then explained.

    It turned out that what had been poured into the wooden barrel was the black dog''s blood and the boy''s urine. Old Wang had used the Five Flames True Fire outside to heat it up. That''s why I feel the heat and the swelling in my veins.

    When he felt comfortable again, it was Old Wang who threw the corpse flower into the wooden bucket. However, I can''t directly open the glass bottle and pour it in. Otherwise, it would collide with the evil aura in my body.

    He had to wait until the corpse flower got used to it, and then as the black dog blood and the child''s urine continued to heat up, it would burst apart. That''s right, it was indeed glass fragments that fell onto me. The Corpse Flower fierce words merged into my body and absorbed the Evil Qi.

    But the tarpaulin was covered, and it could not spread to all sides, so Old Wang absorbed it with a glass bottle.

    "You brat, you just took a hot bath and I was extremely tired. "Therefore, we can''t just throw it away like that. Otherwise, we''ll just harm ourselves and I''ll deal with it later." Old Wang finally said.

 C52

    These words were to use blood to soak in a bath? It''s still comfortable, it''s indeed working in the same line of work. I don''t have the endurance like Old Wang.

    In that case, the bottle was filled with a mixture of evil and energy. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sit far away from the bottle. Old Wang was looking at me with a coy smile when he heard the doorbell ring.

    Weird, it''s so late, who could it be?

    Then, I recalled that Zhou Qi was still elusive, so I didn''t pay much attention to him and directly went to open the door. In her hand was a hospital bag. "Eh, I saw that you guys left in a hurry and forgot to bring the medicine for me. I just happened to be off duty so I directly brought it to you guys."

    "Is that so?" I took the bag doubtfully and said, "I don''t think I told you where my home is."

    "It''s on the hospital registration." Lin Jia replied with a smile.

    I let out an "oh", helplessly scratched my head, look at my memory. He quickly moved away and said, "Come in first. It''s already so late and you still have to make a trip."

    He thought to himself, it''s a good thing that I''ve already cleaned up Old Wang''s altar, otherwise, it would have been inappropriate for this girl to see it now.

    "Ugh!"

    Unexpectedly, just as Lin Jia entered the door, before I could even turn around, she suddenly pounced on me and grabbed my neck.

    "Kid, can you escape?" An ethereal voice rang, and I realized that it wasn''t the voice of the damned Xue Rou, the woman we met at the unmarked cemetery.

    At this moment, my neck was tightly gripped. I was unable to speak and my breathing became even more difficult. Old Wang cursed out loud and quickly jumped up. He didn''t hesitate to hit Lin Jia''s arm from the bottom to the top, kicking her away from my side.

    Coughing and covering my neck, I turned around. Even with my naked eye, I could clearly see that Lin Jia''s face was shrouded in black qi. Especially between her brows, the black qi seemed to be surrounded by a black flower, making me unable to see what it looked like.

    Lin Jia''s entire person had changed. Her face was covered in a demonic smile. Even her movements were exactly the same as Xue Rou.

    "Damn old man, I was tricked by you last time, and I was not able to get rid of it. You even took away my things, and right now, you are at the end of your days." Lin Jia said with a smile.

    "Damned bitch, I didn''t scare you to death last time, yet you still dare to chase me here despite being so grateful. Hurry up and get out of that little girl''s body, or I will really call you ashes. " With one hand behind his back, Old Wang pointed at Lin Jia and said in a righteous tone.

    No, it should be said that the one we should be dealing with now is Xue Rou.

    "Hahaha!" Let''s see how you deal with me. If you want to deal with me, you should first kill this young lady. " Xue Rou raised her head and laughed loudly, then disdainfully flung her hands as she jumped towards us once again.

    Swinging in the air, his body technique was very agile, and his two legs quickly kicked out. The nails of his hands, which had shrunk into tiger claws, were long and slender. They swept in front of me and Old Wang, and they were merciless. It felt like taking our lives for a while wasn''t going to be easy.

    It wasn''t until now that I managed to recover from my shock. I was forcefully pulled here and there by Old Wang. The moment I was thrown onto the sofa, Xue Rou immediately pounced on me. I just saw that I did not need Old Wang to pull me away as I fiercely rolled to the side.

    He landed on the ground in an extremely indecent manner. He saw that this damned woman was really vicious! At this moment, the cotton wool on the sofa had been torn out and was flying everywhere. If I was a little slower, wouldn''t my skin and flesh have bloomed like a flower?

    Old Wang shook out a long sword from a cloth bag standing at his side. It was a peach wood sword, and he immediately jumped in front of me to clash with Xue Rou.

    Taking advantage of this moment, I hurriedly crawled away from the ground. I saw two figures jumping in midair. The peach wood sword had hit Xue Rou more than once, but it was unable to strike her away.

    It seemed that because Xue Rou possessed Lin Jia''s body now, the power of the peach wood sword was much weaker.

    He also saw Xue Rou closing in, one hand grabbing onto the peach wood sword, the other hand fiercely pinching towards Old Wang. The right hand he threw away the peach wood sword opened, and seized the opportunity to grab his arm. With a "kacha" sound, the arm fiercely fell down, scratching his arm. His sleeve was torn into several pieces.

    Old Wang''s other hand quickly grabbed her and twisted in a circle. He fiercely kicked Lin Jia''s body, causing Xue Rou to increase the distance between them. He turned around and was about to pick up the peach wood sword when Xue Rou nimbly rolled over and directly blocked it. She then grabbed Old Wang''s neck and pushed him to the side.

    Seeing that it was time for me to show my might, I mustered my courage and hurriedly ran towards the peach wood sword. Just as I was about to pick it up and deliver it to Old Wang, I heard him say, "Go outside. The peach wood sword sacrifices the black dog''s blood."

    "Oh ˇ­"

    I immediately replied and ran outside with my peach wood sword. When I turned around, I heard a low roar of rage and my neck was instantly wrapped by a white cloth, forcefully pulling me backwards.

    For a moment, Teng Qingshan didn''t notice as his entire body fell backwards. The peach wood sword in his hand rolled to the side. The piece of cloth around her neck was still being pulled tightly. Needless to say, she knew it was caused by that damned Xue Rou.

    With one hand, I continuously pulled at the strip of cloth around my neck and gradually raised my body. With the other hand, I extended my sword towards the peach wood.

    "Humph, just based on you guys, if it wasn''t a coincidence that day, how could you have endured me!" The voice of the ghost girl behind him sounded out in disdain.

    "Raging Flames, Infuriated from the Heart, Fire God''s Decree!"

    Hearing Old Wang chanting an incantation, I immediately felt a scorching sensation on my back. I struggled continuously, but the cloth strip suddenly broke and the inertia caused me to pounce towards the front.

    It just happened to reach the position of the peach wood sword, so he quickly picked it up and ran to the side. Turning his head around, he saw Old Wang and Xue Rou once again jumping in the air, spinning and kicking.

    There were still flames on the strips of cloth on the ground. I knew that Old Wang had used a spell to burn off the strips of cloth, so I quickly tore off the remaining half of my neck and ran outside.

    Luckily, when I was cleaning up, I looked at the pitiful puppy. No matter what, it was someone''s black dog blood that saved my life. Originally, I wanted to find a place to bury it after dawn. Now it seems that I have a foresight.

    "Puppy, I''m sorry again." I crouched down and picked up the black dog, tearing the wound open again as I muttered under my breath. After that, I smeared the black dog blood on the peach wood sword. After seeing Old Wang use his own blood to sacrifice the copper coin sword, I understood what he meant.

    After running back into the house, I saw two people fighting their way towards me. I quickly lowered my head and crawled towards them. "Old Wang, catch!" I shouted.

    Old Wang took the time to turn around and look at me, I directly threw out the peach wood sword. Seeing this, Xue Rou immediately leaped up.

 C53

    No matter how one put it, ghosts were always lighter than humans. Currently, Lin Jia''s body seemed like a shell, completely not affecting Xue Rou''s ability to unleash her original Ghost Art.

    When I saw that the damned woman was about to take the lead and fly away the peach wood sword, I immediately charged forward and fiercely jumped. I protected Lin Jia''s foot from below and only then was I able to directly throw Xue Rou off.

    Old Wang caught the peach wood sword as he wished. Seeing his two fingers close together, the sword instantly became powerful and gave off a golden light.

    I didn''t let go when I landed. I didn''t know where the guts came from, but Xue Rou had already turned around and kicked me, but I only shouted at Old Wang, "Hurry up!"

    In the darkness of the room, Old Wang''s shadow was jumping in midair as the glow of the peach wood sword glimmered around him. Quickly jumping to our side, we quickly landed on the ground and aimed for Lin Jia''s chest. After using a short amount of strength, black air surged out from her body.

    "Ah ˇ­"

    Xue Rou screamed miserably and didn''t bother to kick me anymore. Her entire body was directly lifted up by Old Wang with his peach wood sword, and when he pulled it out, he fiercely kicked forward twice, knocking Xue Rou against the wall.

    Pointing the peach wood sword at her neck, Old Wang sternly berated, "I only used a little of your corpse flower, why would I use that much? I don''t think you''ve ever been a good person. "Hurry up and get out of this little girl''s body. Hmph! The reason why you borrowed my power was to avoid the pressure, but you should also know that under the limitations of the human body, you are completely unable to display your true strength."

    "So what?" However, Xue Rou still raised her chin in disdain. "Didn''t you already have the confidence to deal with me earlier? "He doesn''t dare to make a move?"

    As he spoke, he glanced at Lin Jia''s chest. Old Wang indeed did not directly pierce through, but only punctured a little bit!

    I ran forward and understood why Old Wang used so much strength in two stages earlier. After all, Lin Jia was innocent. She must have bumped into this damned bitch on her way here.

    "Pui, are you disgusting? For the time being, I have used the lives of others to protect you. I scolded in disdain.

    Actually, as a woman, I don''t understand why there is such a huge difference between living and dying.

    "I''m sick? "Husband, you provoked me first. Why is it that you''re not willing to take responsibility for me now?" Xue Rou obviously wasn''t afraid of the peach wood sword in Old Wang''s hand. Although she was suppressed and unable to move, her mouth didn''t relax the slightest. She still teased me. Her voice was so tender that listening to it made my entire body go numb.

    Especially when he thought back to when he saw Xue Rou''s real face at the unmarked grave. She had already become like that, could he count in his heart? Can anyone control this Yinyin Monster?

    "F * ck, can you shut up!" I couldn''t stand it anymore. Who the hell was her husband? This bro is still in his youth, so he doesn''t want to die so early and spend his life with this damned bitch.

    "Hahaha ˇ­"

    However, Xue Rou laughed complacently. Her laughter became louder and louder and was extremely ear-piercing. Old Wang was extremely calm. He just stood there, and other than the face that was blown by the wind from Xue Rou''s loud laughter, he was not affected at all.

    I can''t do it anymore. I have been covering my ears and my face is twisted. F * * k, this is the tempo of deafening me.

    It was not exaggerated at all. The Lion''s Roar Technique that he saw on television was probably only this much. The surrounding furniture was all shaken and trembling. At a certain point, all the glass shattered at the same time with a "bang" sound.

    "This is bad!"

    Old Wang cried out in surprise again. The peach wood sword spiralled in his hand and fiercely stabbed towards Xue Rou. It directly pierced through the left shoulder and pinned her to the wall. He jumped back, flipped over his body and took out a lot of runes from his bag. He held them in between his hands, and I couldn''t understand his movements at all.

    Instantly, it erected itself around Xue Rou, and a gold light abruptly appeared, completely enveloping Xue Rou within it.

    Ah!

    The bitch screamed again, and stopped laughing this time. But a moment ago, I clearly saw a dark blue ray of light enter her nose.

    "Old bastard, if you have the ability, kill me now. I disdain your torture." As she screamed, Xue Rou viciously raised her head and looked at Old Wang and me as she fiercely scolded.

    "Damned bitch, you''re ruthless!" Old Wang angrily pointed his index finger at Xue Rou as he paced back and forth.

    I don''t understand what''s going on. So he went closer and asked, "What''s the situation? Isn''t that already trapped? "

    If she could escape, Xue Rou wouldn''t have said those words. Moreover, she would have rushed out a long time ago.

    He also saw the peach wood sword on Lin Jia''s shoulder. Right now, more than half of her clothes were soaked with blood. After all, there was still a human life inside. If this continued, Lin Jia''s body would not be able to withstand it.

    "I have indeed been trapped, but I forgot to be on guard earlier. This damned woman has devoured the corpse flower within your body that has absorbed the evil aura. Now, I''ll be in big trouble." Old Wang explained with extreme displeasure. His gaze was fixated on Xue Rou, wishing that he could peel her skin and tighten it. He could not resolve the hatred in his heart.

    Xue Rou smiled charmingly once again. "Hehe, what''s the trouble? You can still kill me. It was just as this old man said. At this moment, I was unable to display my original strength. After being pierced by the Peach Blossom Sword and the black dog''s blood and trapped by the formation, I was indeed unable to escape. However, if I were to die again, I want to drag you down with me.

    "You ˇ­" I was furious, but I didn''t know what to say.

    He then turned to Old Wang and said, "Old Wang, think of a way. What should we do?"

    "The ghost girl is right, the Corpse Flower is something that grows on her bones, adding to the Evil Qi in your body, it can be said to be like adding wings to a tiger. Now that she had swallowed it, the blood mixed with Lin Jia''s blood and spread through her body. It had basically formed a connection between her and the ghost lady. If you want to solve the problem, you have to kill the two of them together. " Old Wang helplessly explained.

    "Kill them together?" I widened my eyes in astonishment. "No way, how can this be? You should better forget how they took care of you in the hospital." Although we haven''t known each other for very long, our lives have been taken. "

    No, absolutely not. If he killed for the sake of killing a ghost, wouldn''t there be another ghost? Besides, Lin Jia is such a good little girl. She seems to be even younger than me.

    Old Wang did not speak, but Xue Rou began to laugh loudly. I was so angry that I wanted to rush forward, but Old Wang stopped me. "Are you crazy?"

 C54

    I angrily flung Old Wang''s hand away. Just listen to what that bastard was saying, Old Wang doesn''t care. If I don''t do something, won''t I be the one to end Lin Jia''s fate? How could I not be upset?

    "Am I crazy? Are you really that old? Why didn''t he know to keep the most important thing properly? Is this the first time you''ve fought with a ghost girl? Now that things have come to this, you don''t want to say anything and decide to just ignore it? Or are they planning to do as the damned woman said, either not kill them or kill them together? " Angry, I even raised my voice a lot.

    Old Wang looked at me in surprise and without saying anything further, he gave me a punch before saying, "Brat, you''re awesome. When did I say I didn''t care? If you can do it, then I don''t care about anything from now on.

    Just as I finished speaking, I turned around to glance at Xue Rou, but she still had that ghastly expression on her face, as if she couldn''t wait to see my joke, and her eyes were filled with provocation.

    I immediately turned around and pulled Old Wang, who was in the midst of losing his temper, and said, "Ai, no no no no no. Old brother, I was just getting anxious." If you really don''t care about it, I can''t. Don''t you see what I mean? It''s just that I don''t want anything to happen to Lin Jia as well. "

    "Haha ˇ­" "A coward is a coward. What a joke, let''s see what you can do." Xue Rou looked at the current me and laughed. This was an obvious taunt.

    Forget it, I don''t have time to argue with her. I''ll just coax Old Wang first. This old man was really something. He was already so old, yet he still acted like a child.

    I admit that my temper is a bit hot, but ˇ­ I am still young. Hehe, I am talking about how shameless you are compared to an old man like yourself.

    "Attack!" After a long while, Old Wang finally spoke. His anger did not dissipate, so it was a simple word.

    I was stunned and turned my head. "Where are you going?"

    "Idiot, the only way to save Lin Jia now is to suck that damned bitch out of Lin Jia''s body. "Now that the Corpse Flower has fused the two, but not yet completely, magic tools and Dao arts cannot force it out. However, since the human body has no access to the entrances, and the population is connected, there''s a seventy percent chance of being able to suck it out." Old Wang explained.

    "Why is it only seventy percent confident?" I said, puzzled.

    "The remaining thirty percent is on Lin Jia, unless she still has her own consciousness and voluntarily pushes Xue Rou''s ghost out. In comparison, I will only give you a bonus, so the success rate will naturally be higher. " Old Wang continued.

    My gaze unconsciously landed on Lin Jia again. Although it was Lin Jia''s body, the sharp look in her eyes made me not dare to stay any longer. From the moment she entered the door until now, Lin Jia''s consciousness had never appeared. This 30% probability seemed to be too difficult.

    "Now." Before I could react, Old Wang had already pushed me into the array.

    Ah!

    Xue Rou immediately bared her teeth and screamed at me. I was so frightened that I subconsciously covered my head with my hands and continuously retreated. Only then did I hear Xue Rou''s laughter. Damn, I was afraid to the point of inertia. I actually forgot. There was no way to move at all.

    He heard Old Wang shouting again, "Hurry up and get on. It''s now."

    Xue Rou pulled the corner of her mouth and smiled at me. "Hehe, my husband, you just want to follow me into the bridal room. At least help me get rid of my current situation. I feel really uncomfortable being trapped like this."

    "Don''t look at her eyes!"

    Old Wang''s voice pierced my ears once more. I violently shook my head before recovering my wits. I actually found out that at some point, when this bitch was talking to me, I was looking at her until my eyes started to blur.

    At this moment, he realized that his position had become much closer to hers. If it wasn''t for Old Wang''s shout, it was hard to say if I would have actually pulled out the peach wood sword for her.

    The Xue Rou in front of his eyes suddenly went into a trance. The black qi on Lin Jia''s forehead started to become disorderly, as if she was using the technique of Shadow Clone Technique.

    "Hurry up!" Old Wang urged again.

    They had all entered. Old Wang had said that although a child''s urine and blood could harm ghosts, a child''s body was more likely to provoke ghosts and devils. I had to do this task now, and I didn''t show any weakness as I drew closer.

    She could see even more clearly. Lin Jia''s face alternated between black and white, then Lin Jia and Xue Rou. I leaned over and stopped thinking about Xue Rou. I could still see Lin Jia''s face, and my mind was intentionally filled with thoughts of Old Wang making fun of me and Lin Jia in the hospital. I forcefully kissed him.

    But just as it touched Lin Jia''s lips, a wave of icy coldness instantly assaulted her, just like when the Corpse Flower was sucked from Xue Rou''s bones. I widened my eyes. In an instant, I saw that the person in front of me at such a close distance was not Lin Jia, but the Xue Rou who had been knocked out by Old Wang in her original form at the unmarked cemetery.

    His face was covered in rotten flesh, and there was a scab on his skin. Beneath the scab, there was fresh flesh and pus. I know that even though Xue Rou is young, I don''t know how long she has been dead. Only bones are left in the grave.

    My stomach churned, and I felt as if the liquid on her face had already flowed into my mouth. He couldn''t care less and tried to suck it out.

    At the same time, I felt that Xue Rou was also sucking me in. The two of them were in a stalemate for a while before a pair of hands suddenly pushed me out.

    I was forced to separate from Lin Jia and hit the spell behind me. Once again, I was shocked. It turned out that the runes erected in front of the formation wasn''t just paper. It was actually strong and sturdy.

    "Shen Hao, all of you just take action and do not bother about me. Her ability is too strong. If it wasn''t for the Corpse Flower''s fusion gap, my soul would have been completely suppressed. The Corpse Flower is constantly fusing, you have already missed the best time, now it is impossible to absorb her again, on the contrary, she will absorb all of your essence energy. " Lin Jia continued to struggle as she screamed out in a tearing voice.

    "Little girl, I told you to mind your own business!"

    Ah!

    I don''t know what she did to Lin Jia, but I only saw her face in extreme pain as she struggled, screaming nonstop.

    "Lin Jia!"

    I was about to step forward when Lin Jia raised her hand to stop me. I was at a loss what to do, I turned back to look at Old Wang, he had already entered the array with his own magical equipment bag, he looked straight at Lin Jia and said: "Little girl, you have thought it through, Xue Rou has to accept it, but you two are one now, you ˇ­ ˇ­"

 C55

    "I know, Uncle Wang. Make your move, ah ˇ­" Lin Jia tried her best to open her mouth, but she still couldn''t bear it.

    "Uncle Wang, I know exactly how it feels to be harmed by an evil ghost. I don''t want to let this evil ghost harm others because of me ˇ­" Ah ˇ­ Do it, I don''t regret it. This is my choice. "

    "Lin Jia!"

    When I heard her say this, my whole heart tightened. In fact, Lin Jia originally didn''t know anything, she was only a very responsible little girl in the hospital. If she wasn''t harmed by Xue Rou, she would probably never say anything related to evil spirits and corpse flowers.

    To be able to come to such a conclusion in the end was truly painful, but even more so, it made me feel ashamed.

    Lin Jia couldn''t answer me. She just kept screaming, screaming in extreme pain.

    My fists were clenched tightly as Young Master turned to look at Old Wang. He grabbed his arm and said, "Master, quickly think of a way, we can''t really let Lin Jia be like this ˇ­" Master, please speak! "

    Old Wang had been frowning the entire time. He stiffly turned around and said, "Shen Hao, what Lin Jia said is correct. Right now, there is no other way."

    My grip on his arm gradually loosened. My heart felt like it had sunk to the bottom of a glacier. In that case, Lin Jia is dead.

    "Quickly!"

    Old Wang looked at me once more, then pushed me out of the array. He took out the copper coin sword from his bag, bit his own finger and started to sacrifice his blood on it, and immediately changed his finger technique. Protect the world and preserve the essence of life. A embroidered skirt and a blue scarf were embroidered on the head of the dress. The Azure Dragon was in the left row, while the White Tiger was in the right. He admired Dragon Sword, the Chapter of Five Blessings. Commander-in-Chief, three, five generals. If there was evil, there would be death. If there were monsters, there would be destruction. Good luck, enlightenment. Once the evil monsters were eliminated, the Five Emperors would have their might reduced. Having protected the world for ten thousand years, Dede''s Day. Huang Long descended upon the heavens, appointed by Emperor Life. Heaven''s Cave Chapter, Extinguishing Demons But Not. "Urgent like a law."

    The bronze coin sword and the magical formation released their might at the same time. The surrounding golden lightning intertwined with each other, slightly intertwining with Lin Jia at the same time. Old Wang''s bronze coin sword instantly pierced through a yellow talisman, aiming straight at Lin Jia''s chest.

    "Ah ˇ­"

    "Ugh!"

    For a time, Xue Rou''s scream and Lin Jia''s muffled moan rang out. Old Wang''s figure flashed amidst the golden lightning. The explosion and the burning lasted for a long time. When the magic array disappeared and the light disappeared, I staggered and fell onto the messy sofa.

    Having already adapted to the darkness, I could still clearly see Lin Jia''s corpse nailed to the wall, her head drooping, completely lifeless.

    Or is it because of me? Another one died ˇ­

    Old Wang seemed to be mumbling some incantation, some scripture, to himself. Oh right, I heard it from him before when he was in the Earth Treasury Temple, Lin Jia? It was still Xue Rou.

    "Shen Hao!"

    Not long after, I heard an ethereal voice calling my name. My heart skipped a beat as the voice sounded a little familiar. He then hurriedly lifted his head to look for the source of the sound. He saw a fluorescent figure standing beside Old Wang. It was Lin Jia.

    "Lin Jia!"

    I called out her name as I ran forward. I immediately felt my heart ache and couldn''t help but moisten my eyes. This is the first time, although those people from before died because of me, they all had no relationship with me.

    She was just a counselor, Lu Qian. That almost made Li Zi Rong into a lunatic. It was a huge blow to her as well.

    For such a good girl like Lin Jia, I''m not as dirty as I used to be in Old Wang''s jokes. I''m just grateful, purely out of friendship, just like that ˇ­

    "Hehe, you''re a man, how dare you shed tears?"

    Originally, I didn''t cry, but seeing that Lin Jia''s pale face still had a smile on it, the one who instantly ended her life is her, her mental state is even better than mine, it makes me feel even more heartache, thus my tears lost their manliness as they flowed down my face.

    "Alright, Brother Shen Hao, don''t be sad for me. By the way, can I call you Brother Voice? "Hehe." Lin Jia continued to speak.

    I hurriedly nodded my head, then I listened to Lin Jia''s explanation, "Actually, I saw you from the hospital, it was like seeing my own brother. "Haha, if I were to say useless words, I will really treat you as my brother ˇ­"

    It turned out that Lin Jia had never had a family since she was young. Her brother had a bad temper and always fought with others, but his little sister, Lin Jia, was the one who protected him the most. Later on, his brother died protecting Lin Jia. His father was also present at that time. Both father and son died together.

    As for his mother, she had disappeared when Lin Jia was born. She had been raised in an orphanage until she was admitted to Acropolis, where she became a nurse.

    She said she only talked to me because I looked so much like her brother. And when he saw me go out with River, he blamed me for my brother.

    "Uncle Wang didn''t know, so he took me to tease you. Actually, I know that you are not an elder brother. I am indeed very fortunate in my heart, but if it is possible ˇ­ Brother Shen Hao, don''t be sad because of my matter. This can be considered as me helping you. Lin Jia finally said.

    I really didn''t know what to say. I felt bad and heard her say, "That''s good too. I won''t have to live alone in this world anymore. I can finally reunite with my family."

    As she said these words, Lin Jia had a very gratified expression on her face. Old Wang also said, "Things have already come to this point. Shen Hao, open up a little. You shouldn''t have acted this way again. You should have let Lin Jia not feel at ease watching you leave."

    The rare tears on my face had already dried up. My mouth moved for a long time before I said, "If I had known this would happen, you wouldn''t have come to deliver the medicine to this old fellow. Little girl, regret it."

    "No regrets, because I did not come for Uncle Wang." Lin Jia was still smiling.

    "If there''s a next life, I''ll definitely remember to return this friendship to you." I sincerely said.

    It''s too late to say anything now, and I know it. He could only act as Old Wang said, trying his best to make himself feel better. At least, Lin Jia would be able to walk in peace.

    From start to finish, we didn''t see Xue Rou''s soul. Old Wang said that Lin Jia existed within the body. Even if she died, her soul would still remain. However, Xue Rou''s soul was originally a part of the body, so when she committed many evil deeds, she ended up becoming nothing but ashes.

    That was why she had indeed been reciting the sutra scripture just now, which was why she had gathered Lin Jia''s fragile soul together. We didn''t say much and said our goodbyes. Old Wang continued chanting at the side and a white light enveloped her body. Lin Jia gradually turned into starlight and disappeared from my sight.

 C56

    The lights in the living room instantly lit up. I stepped forward and helped Lin Jia''s body off the wall. Old Wang took the mahogany sword. Taking advantage of the night time, regardless of the situation at home, I brought Lin Jia''s corpse to the funeral parlor first.

    Along the way, he even bought a new set of clothes for Lin Jia from a shop that opened early in the morning. Besides, people at the funeral home would suspect Old Wang and me if they saw it.

    As he was waiting at the funeral home, he heard his cell phone ring. It was the special notification ring for the Ghost Network. I set it up to prevent myself from always looking at my phone nervously.

    On the screen, there was the latest news, "Congratulations, you''ve completed the mission, your reward is 100,000 yuan."

    Damn, this treatment isn''t bad. Going to the cemetery to look for Corpse Flowers is just a C-level mission, so the reward isn''t that bad.

    It just so happened that the money came in time and came in handy. I immediately bought Lin Jia a cemetery, an urn and the like at the funeral home.

    The money I had previously, the few grandsons who fought face to face at school, and the black dog I bought last night, I''ve pretty much spent it all.

    This time he finally knew what it was like. Damn, when I was poor, my imagination was really limited. How could I have thought that a mere dog could be so expensive? Ten times, it basically cost me all my savings.

    After daybreak, Old Wang and I buried Lin Jia and placed flowers beside the tombstone. Finally, we instructed, "Lin Jia, take care of yourself. In your next life, you must be a family member and take care of yourself."

    Naturally, I knew that Lin Jia had heard it long ago. However, it was rare that Old Wang didn''t interrupt me this time. After leaving, he teased, "You brat, back then in the hospital, I let you be good to others. You couldn''t let Li Zi Rong go. "Now that I''ve left, you won''t be willing to give up."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I''ve never thought about it. Old Wang, what are you thinking about day after day?" I retorted and even chided Old Wang''s thoughts. "That''s right!"

    Damn, he only just remembered about Li Zi Rong and quickly took out his phone. When I saw that it was a notice from the bonus, I temporarily left it to the side.

    It was only because I had experienced too many things during this period of time that I remembered. Back then, I had sent a petition to the Ghost Net asking who kidnapped Li Zi Rong.

    When I opened the web page, I was stunned by the reply: The kidnapper of Li Zi Rong, Su Jiajia, and Jiang Hang.

    Damn it, it really was these two guys. But at that time, when I was teaching them a lesson, Jiang Hang and Su Jiajia were really good at acting. Even I couldn''t see anything, so I really thought that they were just using the relationship between me and Li Zi Rong as an example to teach me a lesson.

    Damn, these two bastards." I couldn''t help but scold him as I furiously held my phone in my hand.

    "What''s wrong?" Old Wang didn''t know why, so he asked.

    As I spoke, I paid my respects to both Su Jiajia and the eighteen generations of Jiang Hang''s ancestors. In the end, Old Wang laughed and said, "Pfft, you little rascal, you don''t have any brains of your own, and you even push all the responsibility onto someone else."

    "Hey, does that mean I''m kind?" If I was like that dog-couple, I would have taken their lives long ago when I fought with my life on the line. One whore wants to show off in front of me, and the other is an old hat. What''s wrong with two dollars? I can''t wait for everyone in the world to know about it. " I said disdainfully.

    When I attacked with my life on the line, everyone was still frightened to death. I''m afraid that by then, they would have already forgotten what they were trying to do.

    This bro just doesn''t want to kill anyone. Of course, if I knew at that time that Li Zi Rong was captured by them, how would it be easy for them to leave in one piece.

    "Bastard. Alright, I''ll go to the school to look for those bastards. You can go back first." I cursed and took the lead to run forward. I turned around and said, "That''s right, bury the black dog''s corpse at the entrance and clean up the house."

    If I let Chou Cha know that in one night, I made the house look like that, he would eat me.

    Anyway, the old geezer had nothing to do when he returned, so he would just treat it as him working even harder.

    When we got to the school, I went straight to Su Jiajia. As soon as I entered the classroom, I shouted, "Su Jiajia, come out! Su Jiajia!"

    She then noticed that Su Jiajia was not in the classroom. She asked her classmates if they knew where Su Jiajia had gone to.

    Sh * t! I turned around and headed for Jianghang''s classroom, but the result was the same. Jianghang was also gone.

    Now that I''m standing on the field, I''m a little out of breath. The school is so big, I don''t even know if the two of them are in the school yet. Even if they are, I alone would be like looking for a needle in a haystack, how can I find them.

    He heard the music on the school radio at a young age. He had an idea and ran to the broadcast room. Seeing that it was a female student who was broadcasting, with a delicate and pretty back, he knocked on the door and said: "Hello, fellow student. Can I trouble you to help me find two people to broadcast?"

    I greeted her. At first, she was very polite, but after hearing that the ones I was looking for were Su Jiajia and Jiang Hang, her face changed and she said to me rudely, "Go away, go away. Don''t you see that I''m working here? Send someone to the police station. "

    What the heck!

    At that moment, I really wanted to give those b * tches a slap in the ear if the one standing in front of me isn''t a woman.

    In short, no matter what I said, I was f * cking unwilling to give him face. Helpless, I can only exit the broadcast room. Leaning against the wall of the corridor, I feel lost again. Could it be that it was because of the previous fight?

    With that in mind, I ran back to the classroom to ask my classmates when Su Jiajia had stopped coming.

    However, the results were the same as the one I met in the broadcast room. Either no one paid attention to me, or all of their expressions changed when they heard Su Jiajia''s name.

    It can''t be, could it? Were their emotions touched by evil today? Are they disgusted with Su Jiajia, or are they targeting me?

    F * ck! It''s my third year, I basically don''t have the time to be in school. It can''t be that I provoked him.

    "Classmate, did Su Jiajia do something at school ˇ­?"

    "I say, are you annoyed or not? Either you don''t come to school, or you talk so much nonsense. How would I know?"

    F * ck, he hadn''t even finished what he wanted to say before he was instantly retorted back.

 C57

    I could only laugh awkwardly as I pulled away from that person. Did the whole class eat gunpowder?

    Unwilling to give up, I went straight to the classroom where Jianghang was. Who knew that the result would be the same?

    My curiosity was piqued. I didn''t even have the energy to walk. Originally, he wanted to learn about the two of them from his classmates, kidnapping them was a crime, no matter if they were rich or not, the money in this world wasn''t omnipotent.

    But now, this is forcing me to rely on the ghost net''s rhythm. When I went down the stairs to the field, I was conflicted for a long time. In the end, I took out my phone and found out about the news about Li Zi Rong, but I didn''t get any news about Su Jiajia or Jiang Hang.

    "Ouch!"

    Just when I was in a bad mood editing a petition, a person suddenly came down from above and bumped into me. He directly sent the phone in my hand flying.

    I was so shocked that my jaw dropped. No, this is the staircase, how can I take a phone down here?

    Before I could clearly see that person''s appearance, I could only hear him constantly apologizing and hurriedly running down to pick it up for me.

    "Sorry, sorry ˇ­"

    I also hurried to keep up with him. He wiped his phone clean and placed it in my hand before continuing, "I''m sorry, fellow student. I really didn''t mean to hurt you. Quickly check if your phone is broken or not ˇ­" Sigh, you must be Shen Hao!

    He hadn''t even finished speaking. If it wasn''t for the fact that I''m sorry, I would have already given him a lesson. Instead, he said my name, and I looked up from my cell phone.

    After sizing him up for a while, she asked in surprise, "You''re Chen Jing?"

    "It''s not me. Heavens, you ˇ­" Chen Jing replied affirmatively as he pointed to the injuries on my face and asked with a frown.

    I explained with a smile, "It''s nothing, an accident, an accident!"

    "I say, recently you and the school belle are famous figures in school. Don''t say it, it''s because of this that I know we used to be in the same school. You said this world is not small, and I didn''t recognize you when I first bumped into you." Chen Qing began to recount the story, then pointed at the wound on my face.

    Chen Jing was my classmate in primary school. That''s right, he was in the same class as Erhu. I heard him say that I was from the same school, and I almost dropped my chin. How many students could there be in primary school? Not to mention meeting in reality.

    At that time, I was not very familiar with Chen Jing. In my memory, he was just a handsome brother with a taciturn expression. Tsk tsk, he doesn''t look bad at all. He''s still as handsome as ever, just his clothes ˇ­ Cough cough, it really is similar to me. A pitiful face with a good look is unavoidable.

    He said that he also heard my name in the "news" about me and Li Zi Rong, so he decided to ask about it. He didn''t expect it to be me. He came to me after that, too, but I wasn''t in the classroom often, and that was all there was to it.

    After a few pleasantries, he asked me how my cell phone was and if he wanted to pay me one. Actually, it was just that the external screen had been broken, so touching it would still work. This fellow didn''t have much money to begin with, and as a classmate, it was better not to meet him again after so many years.

    Just tell him it''s okay and I can fix it myself. I was curious as to why he was so popular at school. Unexpectedly, Chen Jing''s reply caught me off guard.

    "Don''t you know? Do you remember our other classmate, Erhu? "He died in the sewer for no reason. His body is still in the police station even now because no one found him." Chen Jing explained to me.

    "Actually, Erhu and I have a good relationship. After I grow up, we will always be in touch. Later on, he came to this city as well. After all, they were foreign guests from a foreign land, so their relationship was closer. "Recently, his family has been pestering the police station. I''ve been helping them randomly. Now that I''ve heard that something has happened, I was in a hurry to go over and take a look."

    What could happen to a dead person?

    "I saw Erhu on the news. I was going to go and take a look earlier, but something had been delaying me. What''s wrong? What''s wrong? " I got to the point at random.

    "I don''t know yet. I just heard from Erhu''s mother that the corpse had disappeared or something." Chen Jing answered with uncertainty as well.

    "The body is missing? That''s at the police station. " I widened my eyes in astonishment.

    "That''s why I''m rushing over right now. His relatives all felt that the delay was too long and felt that even if they found the real culprit, they might not be able to get the money back. That''s why they all went back." Right now, there are only the two elders of the second tiger, and his mother has long been heartbroken, crying unfairly. " Chen Jing explained in detail to me.

    It sounds quite annoying, and it was only after the incident with Erhu that I went to the police station to report the incident with Li Zi Rong due to my increased fear of the Ghost Net. However, she didn''t accept it at all. She had thought about investigating carefully afterwards, but who would have thought that so many things would happen around her.

    Erhu is a member of the Ghost Net, I didn''t even know if he died because he leaked the matter about the Ghost Net to me. Now that he suddenly said that even the corpse was in trouble, I started to panic.

    The Ghost Net is really not a fun game. If I find Li Zi Rong, I have to think of a way to quit no matter what. If this continues, what if it''s my turn one day ˇ­

    "Shen Hao?"

    Ah!

    It seemed that Chen Jing had already called out my name several times. I jumped in fright, unable to call out my name. Chen Jing was also shocked by what I said. He looked at me in astonishment and said, "You ˇ­." Are you alright? "

    At that moment, I felt that my head was covered in cold sweat. I hastily used my hand to wipe it away before slowing down and said, "I''m fine. That''s right, what did you say just now?"

    "Oh, I''m asking you if you want to come with me and have a look if you''re okay?" Chen Jing continued.

    "No need, I still have things to do ˇ­"

    "Alright then!"

    "Sigh, forget it. I can push back my business for now. After all, we''re classmates, I might as well go and take a look with you."

    Originally, I didn''t want to go. I was really scared now. I didn''t want to wade in any muddy water related to the Ghost Web anymore. However, after thinking about it, it was now impossible for him to send another request to ask about how he could exit the Ghost Net.

    The police don''t believe us at all. If we leave now, the only way would be if we rely on Li Zi Rong and me. Erhu is the only other two we know about, other than us, maybe we can find some clues from him.

    Chen Jing nodded. "That''s fine too. Let''s go."

    I nodded and followed him, still unable to calm down.

 C58

    Ah!" "My son, how could you be so cruel to leave your father and me behind? Now, we can''t even find the corpse. Just what kind of sin did your father and I commit?!

    Chen Jing and I had just reached the entrance of the police station when we heard a mournful cry coming from inside. The two of us looked at each other. Needless to say, we knew that he should be Erhu''s parents. Chen Jing and I didn''t say anything as we walked straight inside.

    "Comrade Police, I beg of you, please help us, otherwise ˇ­" "Otherwise, we won''t leave. Even if we die, we''ll die in your police station. We''ll see how you explain yourself then."

    As soon as I entered, I saw a middle-aged woman who was sitting on a chair in the guest room. She pulled a policeman in front of her and knelt down.

    However, this was also within reason. His own son had been inexplicably killed, and now that his body had disappeared, who could still accept that?

    The thought of Erhu, who was once alive and kicking, now a body gone, made me feel both pity and fear. Erhu''s death must have had something to do with the Ghost Net.

    "Aunty, don''t be sad. The heaven''s net has been destroyed, and Erhu''s murderer will definitely be apprehended. What you guys should do now is take good care of yourselves, so that Erhu will feel at ease over there! " Seeing the police trying to persuade him, Erhu''s mom didn''t even want to stand up. Instead, she started crying even harder. Anxiously, she quickly walked up and pulled Erhu''s mom up.

    It was obvious that the relationship between Chen Jing and Erhu''s family was quite good, because Chen Jing had advised, although Erhu''s mother was still crying, it wasn''t as noisy as before. She had even pulled Chen Jing to sit down and say something intimately to Chen Jing, wiping her tears from time to time.

    "Comrade Police, do you have any leads?" After looking at it for a while, I remembered that my purpose in coming to the police station was to find Erhu. Seeing that Erhu''s mother had already calmed down, I asked.

    The policeman in front of him shook his head. Right now, there was no news at all about the body being found. The body that was left in the morgue was gone, and there was nothing on the monitor. It was as if it disappeared into thin air.

    "Who are you?" The middle-aged man sitting next to me noticed me. Although his voice was calm, from his red eyes and tired face, I could tell that he had been having a terrible time these days. I guessed that he must be Erhu''s father.

    Oh, he is my classmate with Erhu, Shen Hao. Didn''t I hear that Erhu was in trouble? Before I could say anything, Chen Jing answered for me.

    I greeted the two elders, but Erhu''s father merely nodded his head, not knowing what he was thinking about.

    Seeing this, I didn''t know what to say. I only comforted them a little and told them not to worry anymore. Chen Jing saw that they had not rested for a long time, so he kindly advised them to go back and have a good rest.

    However, Erhu''s mother was firm in her resolve. She refused to leave until she saw her son, and Erhu''s father just remained silent with a dark expression. There was no helping it, Chen Jing and I had to leave the police station to wait for news before coming over to take a look.

    "Hey, do you think Erhu offended someone so he won''t be let off even if he dies? Or he even wants to steal a corpse to torture him? But the police said the surveillance didn''t show anything unusual, so what''s going on? "

    After walking for some time, Chen Jing asked this question with a ''bada bada''. My heart was filled with annoyance. Li Zi Rong hadn''t even found her way to the house, but now that she found out about Erhu''s matter, she found out that there were no clues about it at all.

    I couldn''t find Li Zi Rong, nor did I know what was the connection between Erhu''s death and the ghost net. I didn''t want to say anything more, so I didn''t know what Chen Jing said in the end.

    Shen Hao? Shen Hao! " Seeing that I was lost in thought, Chen Jing stretched out his hand and waved it in front of my eyes.

    "What''s wrong with you? You''re not paying attention." When I came back to my senses, Chen Jing gave me a puzzled look.

    He shook his head, indicating that he was fine.

    "Oh right, what is your relationship with the school beauty? I heard that you sacrificed yourself as a hero to save the beauty many times. How did it go? To what extent? I never thought that you had such good luck with the flowers." Chen Jing looked at me with a teasing expression.

    "School beauty?" I had a puzzled expression and only after reacting for a while did I realize that he was referring to Li Zi Rong. I shook my head and helplessly said, "We are classmates."

    At most, I just met him for a few words. We''ve only just met, but he''s already getting popular. From the very beginning, he''s already asking all sorts of questions, so he doesn''t mind being embarrassed.

    "Why is it okay? I even heard that you used money to humiliate Jiang Hang and the others. No matter what, we''re old classmates. If you get rich, don''t forget about me.

    I didn''t expect Chen Jing to be so unending. How did he get the money? I had the guts to tell him, but I was afraid he wouldn''t have the guts to listen. However, seeing his demeanor, he probably wouldn''t be able to rest in peace for even a moment without telling him the reason.

    There was no other way, I had to make up the story that Jianghang and the others had gone too far. The wound on my face is actually not an accident. Someone came to collect money and I didn''t have the money to pay them back, so they beat me up. He also said that if he didn''t have the money to pay it back next time, he would give me a discount. That''s pathetic. I doubt if I really owe someone a usury.

    That fellow, Chen Jing, was also frightened by me and became speechless. There was nothing I could do about it. Although I did not want to deceive him, he could still be considered my classmate, but I had no idea how Erhu died. If I told Chen Jing now because he leaked information about the Ghost Web to me, wouldn''t that just be courting death?

    Seeing that no one said anything, I thought that Chen Jing had already left. I turned around, but I didn''t expect that the kid would still be following behind me with his head lowered. For a moment, I was a little worried.

    Looking at his weak and fragile appearance, if something were to happen then I can''t guarantee that he wouldn''t be injured. After all, I know exactly what kind of people Jiang Hang and Su Jiajia are, but how am I to get rid of him?

    Since he was in trouble for a while, I decided not to think about it anymore. After all, he should be leaving after he had enough time for himself. But after a long walk, he didn''t say anything, didn''t say he was going, just followed me.